









































N 










































BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Blue Bonnet Sedes 

By 

Lela Horn Richards 

and 

Caroline Jacobs 
-m- 

Each, one vol., large i2mo, illustrated $1.75 

A TEXAS BLUE BONNET 

BLUE BONNET’S RANCH PARTY 

BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON 

BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE 

BLUE BONNET — DEBUTANTE 

BLUE BONNET OF THE SEVEN STARS 


THE COSY CORNER SERIES 

By Caroline <?. Jacobs 

Each, one vol., small i2mo, illustrated $0.75 
BAB’S CHRISTMAS AT STANHOPE 
THE CHRISTMAS SURPRISE PARTY 
A CHRISTMAS PROMISE 

-* 88 *- 

THE PAGE COMPANY 

53 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. 











































































{Blue bonnet 





















£be Blue Bonnet Serleo 


BLUE BONNET: 
DEBUTANTE 


BY 

LELA HORN RICHARDS 


A SEQUEL TO 

BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE 

By 

CAROLINE E. JACOBS 
and 

LELA HORN RICHARDS 


Illustrated by 

ELIZABETH WITHINGTON 



THE PAGE COMPANY 
BOSTON : PUBLISHERS 





Copyright , 1917 
By The Page Company 

All rights reserved 


First Impression, February, 1917 
Second Impression, June, 1917 
Third Impression, May, 1918 
Fourth Impression, April, 1920 
Fifth Impression, June, 1920 
Sixth Impression, July, 1921 


<2r> $ S 

fyu. *>L, ^ 


THE COLONIAL PRESS 
C. H. SIMONDS CO., BOSTON, U. S. A. 


TO THE MEMORY 


OF 

EMILIA JACOBS 
CAROLINE E. JACOBS 
EDYTH ELLERBECK READ 


IN GRATEFUL APPRECIATION 












































































































CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I Blue Bonnet’s Dreams Come True . i 
II A Visit to Woodford 21 

III Blue Bonnet is Worried .... 38 

IV Cousin Honora’s Treasures ... 52 

V San Francisco 69 

VI Letters 82 

VII Blue Bonnet Has Her Fortune Told . 95 
VIII The Congressional Ball . . . .114 

IX A Hasty Departure 133 

X Carmel-by-the-Sea 149 

XI Mrs. White Receives a Letter . .158 

XII Blue Bonnet Points the Way . . . 167 

XIII Randall Finds Himself .... 182 

XIV The Ranch Again 191 

XV An Unexpected Gift 201 

XVI A Week End 209 

XVII The Opening of the Home . . . 224 

XVIII Blue Bonnet Makes Her Debut . . 236 

XIX Settlement Work 254 

XX Joy and Sorrow 267 

XXI Unexpected Guests 275 

XXII Adios — (Farewell) 287 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


Blue Bonnet 

PAGE 

Frontispiece 

“ Blue Bonnet sat very still, 

DREADING 

WHAT WOULD FOLLOW ” . 


“ He caught up his violin ” . 

... 18 


“ It was after eight when John found 

HER 99 143 

“ Her gaze went farther out to sea ” . . 171 


“ She clasped them about Blue 

Bonnet's 

throat ” 


“ The picture stood forth in 

BEAUTY ” 

ALL ITS 



Blue Bonnet — Debutante 


CHAPTER I 

BLUE BONNET’S DREAMS COME TRUE 

Blue Bonnet ran up the steps of the wide ve- 
randa and rang the bell impatiently. 

“ Is my uncle at home ? ” she said to the maid 
who answered the summons. 

“ Yes, Miss Ashe, in the den. He came in about 
an hour ago.” 

“ Thank you, Hester. I’m so glad.” She gave a 
low clear whistle and was answered by the same note 
from the den. A moment later a man’s head peered 
from the door anxiously. 

“ Yes, Honey, what’s the matter? Anything 
happened? That signal sounded like distress.” 

“ Distress ! Oh, no, quite the reverse. That 
whistle registered joy. You’re not a bit good at 
reading human nature. Look, Uncle Cliff, I have 
them at last — the plans for the Elizabeth Clyde 
Home. I’m quite crazy about them.” 

She thrust the roll of blue prints into his hand, 
and, linking her arm through his, piloted him to the 

desk where he usually did his writing. 

l 


2 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Unroll them,” she commanded. 

Mr. Ashe started to unroll the prints but his fin- 
gers were slow and clumsy and Blue Bonnet took 
them away impatiently. 

“ Excuse me, Uncle Cliff,” she said, “ but I want 
to show them to you; I know all about them, you 
see. John and I spent nearly two hours with Mr. 
Feganza this afternoon going over them and making 
suggestions. There, isn’t that be-au-tifulf That’s 
the front elevation, and this is the back, and that 
one you have in your hand is the side. This — ” 

“ Wait a minute, Honey; wait a minute. Not so 
fast. This is the front, you say. Why, that’s a 
very good-looking building ! ” 

“ Good-looking ! It’s wonderful, Uncle Cliff, 
wonderful! Look at that fascinating entrance. 
Isn’t it wide and hospitable? And see the porte- 
cochere here at the side, and the big sunny win- 
dows.” 

“ But it looks like a dwelling, Honey — ” 

“Of course it does ! That’s what it was intended 
to look like. There isn’t to be a thing institutional 
about it. It’s a home, Uncle Cliff ; a home, not an 
asylum.” 

“Of course, Honey, of course!” 

“And look, Uncle Cliff, this is the plan of the 
ground floor : the big kindergarten room, the library 
and playroom, the dining-room and kitchen.” 

She drew up a chair and began to trace a bewil- 


DREAMS COME TRUE 3 


dering set of white lines that twisted and turned 
confusingly. 

“ Don’t hurry so, Honey, I can’t follow you. 
This is the entrance, I suppose.” Mr. Ashe put a 
determined finger on a line that led to the front 
door. 

“ Oh, I beg your pardon, Uncle Cliff. I’m so 
excited. You don’t know what it means to have 
your dreams come true all at once. Something 
you’ve hoped for and longed for and prayed for and 
demanded — I did almost demand , didn’t I, Uncle 
Cliff, just as soon as I came into my money? ” 

“ You didn’t have to demand, Blue Bonnet. The 
money was yours.” 

“ And I wrote my first big check to-day. John 
helped me. I was terribly afraid I wouldn’t do it 
right. You see, I’m not used to so many figures. 
They’re going to begin to-morrow, Uncle Cliff — 
think of it — begin to build my Home and the con- 
tractor had to have money, and — ” 

She didn’t finish the sentence. Something rose 
in her throat and stopped the words. The next in- 
stant she was in Uncle Cliff’s arms, struggling with 
tears that would come, despite the effort to hold 
them back. 

“ Why, Blue Bonnet — tears!” Mr. Cliff said, 
amazed. “ What is there to cry about? ” 

Blue Bonnet searched for a handkerchief and 
managed to turn a sob into a laugh. 


4 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Just joy, Uncle Cliff, sheer joy! When I think 
of all the forlorn, poor little kiddies this house is 
going to shelter, and what it is going to mean to 
tired, worn-out mothers and brave little sisters ; and 
what I hope it is going to mean to the neighborhood 
in general, why I — I have to cry. I suppose it’s 
because I’m a woman — I don’t know any other 
reason. But I’m losing time. Now look, this is 
the kindergarten room, and this the dining-room. 
I don’t know which I like the best. Mr. Feganza 
seems to have been inspired — they’re so exactly 
what they should be. The kindergarten room is 
very large and sunny, and the dining-room is a 
dream — or will be when it’s finished in blue and 
white.” 

She paused and drew a long sigh of satisfaction. 

“ We’ll come back to this floor a little later. I 
want to show you the day nursery. That’s my spe- 
cial pride, for I designed it.” 

“ You designed it? ” 

Blue Bonnet nodded. 

“ Yes, and Mr. Feganza paid me quite a compli- 
ment. He said I missed my calling by not being an 
architect. Now see — it’s to be a long room with 
plenty of wide windows and good ventilation.” 

Mr. Ashe bestowed a look of pride on Blue Bon- 
net. 

“ Where did you ever get an idea of architecture, 

Honey ? ” 


DREAMS COME TRUE 


5 


“ Oh, we had drawing at Miss North’s and I 
adored it. Look now, Uncle Cliff, these queer little 
lines over here are where the beds go; tiny little 
baby beds that let down in tiers from the wall — 
like sleeping car berths, you know, only they are to 
be made of iron and painted white. Each bed has a 
mattress as soft as down, and a snowy blanket and 
quilt. And over here,” she traced a line knowingly, 
“ are the bathrooms for the infants — three of them, 
all finished in white tiles with darling little tubs and 
tables.” 

“ Tables?” 

“ Yes — to put the little people on when you dress 
them. You don’t know a thing about babies, do you, 
Uncle Cliff? I expect to have the time of my life 
with these kiddies.” 

“ You don’t expect to bathe them yourself, do 
you, Honey? ” Mr. Ashe’s gaze was anxious. 

“ Of course — if the nurses will let me.” 

“ Nonsense, Blue Bonnet! You ’ll catch all sorts 
of things. Those children are dirty. They come 
from all kinds of places.” 

“ Yes — they do, Uncle Cliff, that’s true. Gabriel 
was brought up in the tenement district. You never 
know what babies might be if they had a chance. 
Look at Gabriel.” 

“ But Gabriel was well born. Gabriel’s an ex- 
ception.” 

“ No one had discovered it until I found him.” 


6 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ True, but there aren’t many people looking for 
stray children.” 

“ More’s the pity, Uncle Cliff.” 

There was a rustle of skirts in the doorway and 
Blue Bonnet turned to greet Mrs. White. 

“ Come in,” she called gayly, and reached for a 
chair. “ I’m just showing Uncle Cliff the plans for 
the Home. They’re wonderful, Mrs. White. Do try 
to convince him that I wasn’t destined to die of 
tuberculosis or small-pox, please . He has me 
marked for one of the other. I’ve always suspected 
that deep down in Uncle Cliff’s heart I’ve been a 
disappointment because I refused to have croup when 
I was a baby, and couldn’t catch the whooping cough. 
Benita always kept goose grease by the pound, and 
ran for it every time I sneezed — but nothing 
doing! ” 

She laughed a gay little laugh, and, reaching over, 
gave her Uncle’s arm a tight squeeze. “ Isn’t that 
true? ” she asked. 

But Mr. Ashe was deep in the plans. 

The summer had passed all too quickly, and 
brought few changes. Blue Bonnet had celebrated 
her eighteenth birthday, and had, in a measure, 
been given the reins of government. There had 
been little ceremony about it. 

There had been a birthday dinner at the charming 
cottage the family had occupied at the seaside. 
There had been a birthday cake with eighteen glow- 


DREAMS COME TRUE 


7 


ing candles snuggled cunningly in white candied 
rosebuds, and a package — a heavy, rather unat- 
tractive looking package, Blue Bonnet thought as she 
opened it and beheld the long white envelope and 
documental papers. She was a little disappointed 
and bewildered. 

“ It looks horribly like business, Uncle Cliff,” she 
complained as she slipped a check book from among 
the envelopes. “ Does it mean that I am of age, and 
am to write my own checks — that my old allowance 
is gone ? ” 

“ Not legally of age, Honey. Down in Texas you 
have to be twenty-one, and in Massachusetts, also, I 
believe. It means that you are a young woman now, 
and that you must have some freedom in spending 
your own money. I trust you not to be extravagant. 
If you are, I shall take the check book away and 
notify the bank that you are in disgrace — ” 

“ Uncle Cliff!” 

There was a merry twinkle in the eyes that met 
her own. 

“ Well, you needn’t worry. Any one who has 
been trained by Aunt Lucinda will never grow reck- 
less. You’re perfectly safe. But the papers, Uncle 
Cliff?” 

“ I have held them in trust for a good many years, 
Blue Bonnet. It’s time you knew something of your 
interests. We’ll talk about the papers at some other 
time.” 


8 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Blue Bonnet gave a little sigh of relief and pushed 
them across the table toward her Uncle. 

“ And the check book — you’ll keep that ? ” 

“Yes, and thank you very much. I’ll have a 
lovely time with the check book. But you mustn’t 
worry. I promise not to be foolish.” 

There had followed days of happiness; days when 
neither Blue Bonnet nor her Uncle would allow 
business affairs to mar the perfection of the waning 
summer hours: hours when they strolled out over 
the shining sands, played in the billowy waves of the 
old Atlantic, or sailed over its smooth blue sur- 
face. 

But with autumn, and the return to the city, things 
had changed materially. Playtime was over, and 
Blue Bonnet surprised Mr. Ashe with a very early 
call one morning after breakfast. He was lighting 
a cigar preparatory to enjoying his morning paper 
when her face came between him and the printed 
page. 

“ Would you mind if I talk with you a minute, 
Uncle Cliff?” she said, perching as of old on the 
arm of his chair. “ There are a number of things I 
want to know.” 

Mr. Ashe put aside the paper with a smile. 

“ Take away that frown between your eyes, 
Honey, and I’m at your service. What’s wrong? 
Has Algernon Sidney disappeared again, or am I to 
decide whether Solomon is to take up his residence 


DREAMS COME TRUE 


9 


here or in Texas? Out with it. I know it’s im- 
portant.” 

“ It is, Uncle Cliff. It’s about my property. Oh, 
dear, I wish there wasn’t so much of it. I suppose I 
ought to begin to think about — or know about in- 
vestments and stocks and bonds and — cattle! Per- 
haps I should take a course in business ; at a college, 
or somewhere. I’ve always loathed mathematics, 
but I reckon I ought to know how to compute inter- 
est and keep a set of books.” 

“ Didn’t you learn how to compute interest in 
school ? ” 

“ Oh, after a fashion, but I’d hate to trust my 
methods if anything very big were involved. Any- 
way, I ought to brush up. It is four years since I 
even glanced at a problem.” 

“ Perhaps that wouldn’t be a bad idea, Blue Bon- 
net, but I thought you had given up the idea of 
college.” 

“ So I had — a regular college course, but a busi- 
ness college is different. Two girls from Miss 
North’s are entering Simmons this year. They’re 
going to be private secretaries.” 

“ You can engage a secretary, Honey.” 

" So I could, but how would I instruct her? I 
don’t know the first thing about business.” 

Uncle Cliff ran his fingers through his hair and 
meditated. 

“ I wanted you to have a little recreation this 


10 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


winter, Blue Bonnet. You’ve worked pretty hard 
the past three years. Perhaps we might arrange 
for a few hours a day — get a tutor. I’ll look into 
the matter. And, by the way, take this chair. I 
have some things I want to talk over with you.” 

Blue Bonnet sat down, a trifle anxious. 

“ I hope there isn’t anything worrying you, Uncle 
Cliff. You look so serious.” 

Mr. Ashe opened a drawer in the table and took a 
letter from a neat pile. 

“ No — not worried exactly, and I don’t want you 
to be. It’s about Uncle Joe. He doesn’t seem to be 
so well this fall, and I’m afraid we’ve either got to 
go back to the ranch or get somebody to help him.” 

Blue Bonnet sat very still, dreading what would 
follow. 

“ You mean, Uncle Cliff, that we may have to 
leave Boston ; go back to the ranch to live ? ” She 
hadn’t realized what that meant until she voiced the 
suggestion. 

“ I’m afraid I will have to, unless somebody can 
be found to take Joe’s place. Pie’s getting old, 
Honey, and cares weigh on him.” 

“ But there’s Mr. Judson.” 

“ Mr. Judson isn’t a cattleman, Honey, he’s a 
minister.” 

“ I know, but I thought he and Mrs. Judson were 
doing so well with everything.” 

“ So they are with Uncle Joe behind them, oiling 



BLUE BONNET SAT VERY STILL, DREADING WHAT WOULD 

FOLLOW ” 





































DREAMS COME TRUE 


11 


the wheels and putting the machinery in motion. 
Read this.” 

He held out the letter and Blue Bonnet read it 
through a mist of tears. There was a newsy pre- 
amble, and then : 

“ I’m a leetle bit afraid I’m going to have to lay 
by before long, Cliff. This durn rhumatiz is get- 
ting the best of me. I can’t get out over the place 
like I once did. I was laid up nigh all of last 
week and things was at sixes and sevens. Jud- 
kins is all right as a man, but he’d shine brighter 
in a pulpit than on a ranch. With all due respects 
to the calling, I never saw a parson yet that was 
worth shucks when it come to business. They 
mean well, but meanin’ and doin’ is two different 
things. Better try to come back for awhile this 
fall, and keep your eye open for some young feller 
that knows the lay of the land down here, if you 
make up your mind not to stay. 

“ We’ve never wasted words, Cliff, and we 
ain’t going to now, but I can see the handwritin’ 
on the wall. I ain’t goin’ to wear out these pains 
and aches, they’re goin’ to get me. Give my love 
to Blue Bonnet. I get powerful homesick for her 
sometimes, but I reckon Texas ain’t in it with 
Boston, and the old ranch won’t see much of her 
in the future. Can’t you spare me the little feller 
for the winter ? Every beast on the place misses 


12 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


him. Tell him Jose’s got a new broncho for him 
to help bust, and I bet he’ll come so fast you won’t 
see him for the dust.” 

Blue Bonnet folded the letter and handed it back, 
but the lump in her throat forbade utterance. 

“ I’m afraid he needs us, Honey. Maybe not 
right away. I don’t think there’s any immediate 
danger of — of Joe’s leaving us, but he’s getting 
feeble, there’s no denying that. How he misses 
Gabriel, the little rascal.” 

“ He misses all of us,” Blue Bonnet found words 
to say, “ and we must go back to him before it is 
too late. I am afraid we have been selfish to stay 
away so long.” 

“ Now I don’t want you to worry over this, Blue 
Bonnet. Like enough, Joe isn’t as poorly as he 
thinks he is. Old people have queer notions. I’ll 
write him that we’ll take a trip South sometime 
before long, and that will cheer him up considerably.” 

Blue Bonnet went back to the arm of her uncle’s 
chair. 

“ Uncle Cliff,” she said, as her arm went round 
his shoulder, “ tell me something, please. Are you 
happy here in Boston? Wouldn’t you rather live in 
Texas? Sometimes I have a horrible fear that — 
that maybe you’re making a sacrifice. That you’re 
staying here on my account.” 

“ Are you happy here, Honey? ” 


DREAMS COME TRUE 


13 


“Yes, very, of course, but — ” 

“ Then doesn’t it follow that I’m happy ? ” 

“ Now, Uncle Cliff, you’re hedging.” 

“ Why do you say I’m hedging? ” 

“ Because — everybody has to be happy on his 
own account, not just to please somebody else.” 

“ Didn’t you ever hear that happiness was born a 
twin? It always depends on somebody else. You 
have to share it to possess it.” 

Blue Bonnet stooped and left a tender little kiss 
on the hair that was beginning to show gray at the 
temples, and patted the shoulder affectionately. 

“ It’s utterly useless to argue with you, Uncle 
Cliff,” she said softly; “you should have been a 
lawyer. You get people so mixed up in arguments.” 

“ Have you been having difficulties with the legal 
mind? ” 

Blue Bonnet’s face grew rosy. 

“ I. suppose you are referring to John,” she said, 
and the flush deepened. “ He never argues ; he lets 
me have my own way.” 

“ Wise young man ! ” 

“ But, Uncle Cliff, when do you think we ought 
to go to Texas? ” 

“ I haven’t made any plans yet, Blue Bonnet. 
This letter only came yesterday; but I have been 
wondering if it would not be rather pleasant to take 
Mrs. White, and perhaps Aunt Lucinda and Sarah 
Blake down to the ranch for the Christmas holidays. 


14 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


We could leave the latter part of October and take in 
the Exposition at San Francisco. Maybe Churchill 
would join us.” 

“ Perhaps he would ; but he has a big case coming 
up soon — a really truly big one. He was telling 
me only yesterday. He is as enthusiastic about his 
cases as I am about the Home. But I’m sure Mrs. 
White would love the trip, and Aunt Lucinda and 
Sarah, too.” 

“Very well, Honey, talk it over and make your 
plans. I am ready at any time.” 

Blue Bonnet started to leave the room but turned 
suddenly. 

“ Why, Uncle Cliff,” she said, and her eyes were 
wide with surprise, “ how can I go away when I’m 
building? I can’t leave the Home to the contractor 
and Mr. Feganza. It wouldn’t be at all as I want it. 
I suppose we’ll make a lot of changes as we go 
along.” 

“ Don’t you think that John would look after it 
for you? He seems to know all your wishes along 
that line.” 

“ But you said perhaps he would go with us.” 

“ And you said that he had a big case — ” 

“Yes, so I did, but I think — perhaps he could 
arrange to leave for a little while — if — if we 
urged him.” 

“You think he would put pleasure before busi- 
ness ? ” 


DREAMS COME TRUE 


15 


Blue Bonnet’s expression changed instantly. 

“ Oh, no, Uncle Cliff, never! But he might try to 
arrange to spend a little time with us. I don’t know 
just when this case he spoke of is to come up — it 
may be later in the winter.” 

She went out of the room with a little smile hover- 
ing about her lips, and Mr. Ashe took up his paper 
and scanned its columns with eyes that comprehended 
not. He put it down presently and relighting his 
cigar went over to the window where he stood for a 
long time, lost in thought. 

Blue Bonnet ran up the stairs lightly, and, entering 
her room, went straight to her desk. The next in- 
stant she was busy with a letter to Uncle Joe, a letter 
full of apologies for seeming neglect, and hope for 
his recovery. When she had finished, she went up 
another flight of stairs to Gabriel’s room, from 
which issued the customary morning strains of a 
violin. 

To say that Gabriel was faithful to his practicing 
would be putting it mildly. The passion absorbed 
him. He never knew where the time went when he 
began, and often Blue Bonnet would take the instru- 
ment away from him, threatening to keep it unless he 
lived more in the sunshine and gave better attention 
to his books. 

Two weeks had passed since the return from the 
seashore. Gabriel had gained every day during his 
stay there, and had come home sun tanned and 


16 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


strong. Blue Bonnet decided to keep him with her 
in Boston for awhile and had engaged a tutor whose 
services were given between the hours of ten and 
twelve, daily. 

Twice a week he had lessons on the violin from a 
noted teacher. He was growing rapidly, mentally 
and physically, and Blue Bonnet could scarcely have 
looked upon him with more pride had he been her 
brother by ties of blood. 

The child turned from his music as Blue Bonnet 
entered the room and gave her a bright smile; then 
with courtesy that is inborn, put aside his instrument 
and brought a chair for her. 

“ How’s it coming, Gabriel, the new exercise ? ” 

“ Oh, fine! Herr Von Waggoner says that I get 
it the best of any of his pupils.” 

Blue Bonnet made no comment. She liked to en- 
courage Gabriel, but she did not wish him to become 
too self-satisfied. 

“ Would it not be better to let Herr Von Wag- 
goner tell me that, dear? ” 

Gabriel looked abashed. 

“ I didn’t mean to boast, Blue Bonnet. I only 
thought you would be glad. Mr. Gilmore says I’m 
the stupidest boy he ever saw in books, sometimes.” 

Blue Bonnet laughed, and, putting her arm round 
the boy, drew him close. 

“ Of course I’m proud of you, Gabriel,” she said, 

but I should hate to see you too confident. It 


DREAMS COME TRUE 


17 


takes years and years to accomplish anything with 
the violin, and no end of work.” 

“ I’m not afraid of the work, Blue Bonnet. It 
isn’t work for me. But gee, I hate grammar and 
spelling and geography. I don’t see why a feller 
has to spell for, anyway. Signs would do if every- 
body would use ’em. And fractions! They make 
me sick! All about the denominator and the de- 
numinator.” 

“ You mean numerator, Gabriel.” 

“ Well, something like that.” 

“ And why do you dislike geography? ” 

“ Oh, it’s so stupid — all ’ceptin’ the volcanos, and 
I never can tell longitude from latitude. I like the 
dancing school though. Say, Blue Bonnet, there’s a 
girl there that wears a pink dress. She’s a peach! 
I love pink.” 

Blue Bonnet caught her breath quickly. There 
passed before her vision, as it so often did, Gabriel’s 
mother’s room, disorderly with the pink gowns and 
withered flowers. She wondered why Gabriel loved 
pink, and asked him. 

“ Oh, because it’s so pretty,” he answered. “ My 
mother loved it, too.” 

“ Did she ever say why she loved it, Gabriel ? ” 

“ Yes — she did once. She said when she was 
little her mother used to make her wear blue to 
match her eyes, and she hated it, and when she grew 
up she always had everything pink, everything, ex- 


18 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


cepting after my father went away. There was no 
money then for anything pretty.” 

“ And you like this little girl because she wears a 
pink dress ? ” 

Gabriel nodded. 

“ And because she’s got something ” — there was 
no word in his limited vocabulary to express what he 
wanted to say, so he caught up his violin, and play- 
ing a low plaintive strain began to take steps to the 
music, his lithe slender body swaying with the grace 
and abandon of a lily blown by a summer wind. 

“ You mean rhythm, I think, Gabriel! ” Blue Bon- 
net explained, and again the boy nodded. “ And 
this little girl, what is her name? ” 

Gabriel did not know, did not care. She had ap- 
pealed to his esthetic nature, satisfied his sense of 
beauty, which was enough for the present. He went 
back to his practicing again and Blue Bonnet left 
him, laughing softly. 

The little flashes which the child so often revealed 
of his past life interested Blue Bonnet tremendously, 
but she never urged Gabriel to discuss his mother’s 
trials and deprivations. It would seem like prying 
into secrets that the grave had closed and sealed. 

One thing worried her greatly. She had spent 
hours trying to plan a way to tell Gabriel that John 
Churchill was his uncle, but the opportune moment 
had never come. It had been hard, with her im- 
pulsive nature, to keep the secret. Many times she 


























































































































































. 



















DREAMS COME TRUE 


19 


was on the verge of telling him, but something held 
her. 

And, strange to say, the subject had never been 
mentioned between her and John since the night they 
had discovered who he was. Sometimes she would 
come upon the two suddenly, for they were great 
friends; John came to the house with the greatest 
freedom. John’s arm was always about the lad, his 
eyes hungry with affection : affection returned by the 
boy an hundred fold. 

“ It will be better to let John win him over by kind- 
ness and love,” she said once to Uncle Cliff. 
“ When their friendship is so strong that even preju- 
dice cannot break it, the time will be right to tell 
Gabriel of the relationship,” and Mr. Ashe had 
agreed. 

And so the days moved on pleasantly, happily. 
Mrs. White was now one of the family, making her 
way into hearts that opened to her, filling a niche in 
Blue Bonnet’s life that had long been void. 

Carita was back at Miss North’s after a wonder- 
ful summer spent with her mother and relatives in 
Maine, and although mourning her mother’s depar- 
ture for the ranch, was happy under Blue Bonnet’s 
roof, which had grown to be home, indeed. 

Fraulein, too, contrary to expectation, had blos- 
somed under favorable conditions, and was regu- 
larly installed as housekeeper, which suited her far 
better than teaching. And while she occasionally 


20 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


called the maids to task with threats of “ reporting 
them to Miss Ashe,” she fitted into her groove as 
neatly as if she had been made for it, and contributed 
largely to the comfort of the household. 


CHAPTER II 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 

The first week in October found Blue Bonnet and 
her household busy with plans. Excitement was in 
the air. Gabriel amused Blue Bonnet one day by 
remarking, as he saw her hanging up gowns and 
folding away stacks of dainty white muslins, “ you 
believe in preparedness all right, don’t you? ” 

“ What do you know about preparedness, Ga- 
briel? ” 

“ Oh, a lot! Uncle Cliff and I believe in it. If I 
was a man, I’d join the National Guard.” 

“ Gabriel, you think too much about war. I want 
you to get it out of your mind. This beautiful coun- 
try of ours is not going to enter into anything so 
brutal and disgusting.” 

Gabriel was determined. 

“ Uncle Cliff says if you met a lion and he wanted 
to eat you up, you’d have to know how to fight him — 
be ready for him, or he’d get you. You can see that, 
can’t you, Blue Bonnet ? ” 

“ But if lions and all wild animals knew that peo- 
ple were their friends they wouldn’t want to fight, 
would they ? ” 


21 


22 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Gabriel looked doubtful. 

“ Yes — but you wouldn’t want to — to persuade 
the first lion, would you, Blue Bonnet? Somebody 
would have to.” 

“ Somebody always has to be the first. Look at 
the pioneers, the men who made this country what 
it is to-day. That’s the way we get heroes.” 

The argument had been put to flight by the en- 
trance of Mrs. White with an armful of packages. 

The suggestion that Christmas be spent in the 
South had met with general approval. It had been 
decided that Fraulein should take entire charge of the 
house and make a home for Carita during the 
absence. 

Mrs. White was to accompany the party, but Blue 
Bonnet had not quite made up her mind about Ga- 
briel. He was doing so nicely with his music, and 
was apparently so well, that she had half a mind to 
let him remain in Boston. 

“ It will be dreadful to be separated from him at 
Christmas,” she said to Uncle Cliff, “ but his educa- 
tion has been neglected quite long enough. I know 
from experience how dissipation breaks into study. 
It really seems best to leave him here. Carita will 
see that he is happy.” 

And Uncle Cliff had agreed. 

Blue Bonnet spent a week end at Woodford to 
consult with Aunt Lucinda and Sarah Blake in re- 
gard to the plans. Woodford, just recovering from 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 23 


the summer lethargy which hot weather invariably 
casts, looked cool and inviting, and Blue Bonnet 
found the old house restful. Her room was sweet 
and fresh, for already Delia had commenced the fall 
house-cleaning, and the view from the south window 
was as alluring as ever. Late coreopsis still bloomed 
in the garden, although the apple and cherry trees 
offered their soft carpets of beautiful and variegated 
leaves. 

There were changes, however, and Blue Bonnet 
was not slow in discovering them. 

“ Does it seem to you that Denham is aging, 
Aunt Lucinda?” she asked, after the faithful old 
servant had brought her from the station, as on so 
many occasions. 

“ Yes, he is, Blue Bonnet. I have been trying to 
persuade him to get a boy to help him at the barn, 
but he dislikes the idea of giving up. I am consider- 
ing turning the horses out to pasture and getting a 
runabout for my own use. Sarah thinks she could 
manage it.” 

“ Of course she could! ” Blue Bonnet exclaimed. 
“ Nobody keeps horses these days. That would 
lighten Denham’s cares greatly.” 

“ Yes — but he would miss the horses. He has 
cared for them for so many years. Life holds so 
many problems.” And for the first time since she 
could remember, Blue Bonnet heard Aunt Lucinda 
sigh. 


24 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Sarah had fitted into the household as perfectly as 
if she had been born there, and Blue Bonnet could 
see how much her aunt depended on her for com- 
panionship. 

“ I am so thankful that Aunt Lucinda has Sarah/’ 
she said to Kitty Clark with whom she was spending 
an afternoon. “ She is so much company, and they 
seem so companionable.” 

Kitty laughed as she tossed her sunny head. 

“ I should say they were. Sarah is going to be a 
perfect replica of your aunt. Have you noticed that 
she even talks like her? Why, when I call them 
over the telephone I can hardly tell which is speak- 
ing. And Sarah is getting an expression like Miss 
Clyde’s. She has that same determined chin. Have 
you ever noticed it? ” 

Blue Bonnet confessed with some disdain that she 
had not. 

“ Oh, dear, Blue Bonnet, please don’t be offended. 
I didn’t mean to be rude. I admire a determined 
chin, awfully , everybody does. It denotes charac- 
ter. Nobody admires your aunt more than I do, 
but she is a — a typical maiden lady, isn’t she? ” 

“ I suppose she is. She’s never been married.” 

“ And Sarah never will be either.” 

“ I don’t see why you say that.” 

“Why, because, Blue Bonnet — did any of the 
boys ever pay her the least attention? Can you 
ever remember one of them taking her to a party? ” 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 25 


“ If they didn’t, they missed taking a mighty fine 
girl,” Blue Bonnet declared. “ And, anyway, what 
if she is an old maid? Matrimony isn’t the chief 
and only aim of life. Maybe Sarah has a mission 
that would be very much hindered by marriage. I 
have myself. I doubt very much if / shall ever 
marry, with the settlement work I want to do, 
and—” 

A merry peal of laughter greeted this remark. 

“ Oh, Blue Bonnet, that’s too funny ! You an old 
maid! I’d be willing to wager that you have ten 
chances before you’re twenty. No, sirree! Some 
are born old maids, some achieve the position, and 
some have it thrust upon them. I’m afraid — 
awfully afraid that Sarah’s going to have it 
thrust — ” 

“ Kitty, I think that’s unkind.” 

“ Not at all, my dear. Didn’t you just say that 
marriage wasn’t the chief and only aim? It isn’t. 
But let me tell you something : Sarah will never be a 
spinster. There’s all the difference in the world be- 
tween being a spinster and an old maid.” 

“ What is the difference? ” 

“ Well — ” Kitty squinted her eyes toward the 
waning afternoon sun to collect her thoughts. “ A 
spinster is sort of — elected , as they say in the Pres^ 
byterian church; born one , you know, it’s fore-or- 
dained. But an old maid, well, an old maid is the 
product of circumstances. Is that clear to you? 


26 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Often she might have married if she’d wished to; 
but the right man didn’t come along, or she had a 
family to support, or the man she loved died, or she 
lost her health, or — oh, any number of things.” 

“ But Sarah — ” 

“ Sarah’s the self-sacrificing kind. Sarah will 
wear a little halo round her head all through life. 
It’ll shine so bright a man could see it a mile off. A 
halo stands for martyrdom, you know, and a man 
will steer clear of that, believe me. If there’s any- 
thing doing in that line he’ll get a monopoly on it 
himself ! ” 

“ Kitty, how absurd! You talk like a disap- 
pointed old woman. Where do you get such 
ideas? ” 

Kitty tapped her head significantly. 

“ They just come,” she said. “ Suppose we have 
a cup of tea and then run over to Amanda’s. I think 
she’ll be at home by this time. You know she’s 
teaching.” 

“ So Sarah told me. Does she like it ? ” 

“ Adores it. Of course she’s only been at it five 
or six weeks, and the pay check every month is a 
great stimulus. She’s bought some lovely things on 
the installment plan : a cedar chest and a mahogany 
bureau, and she’s been pricing Oriental rugs. She 
wants to get a few if she can, because they say after 
this war is over they’re going to be as scarce as hen’s 
teeth.” 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 27 


“ How much salary does she get? ” 

“ Only sixty dollars a month, but, of course, she 
has no board to pay, and there isn’t much to spend 
money for in Woodford. I think she’s very sen- 
sible.” 

“ And Debby’s gone away to college ! That sur- 
prised me more than anything I’ve heard in an age.” 

“ Yes, isn’t it too funny — little Deb, of all peo- 
ple! But ‘the race isn’t always to the swift’ as 
Father often says. Debby was slow as molasses in 
the grades, but she perked up wonderfully in high 
school, and I shouldn’t wonder if she weren’t a 
regular whiz in college. It often works that way.” 

“ And you, Kitty, what are you going to do? ” 

A little shadow fell across Kitty’s face. 

“ My duty is here, Blue Bonnet, at home. Mother 
is not nearly so well. The hot weather has been 
hard on her, and Father seems worried.” 

Slowly the tears filled her eyes, and Blue Bonnet, 
always sympathetic, had her arms round her in a 
second. 

“ I am so sorry, Kitty. I do hope she will mend 
again. Could I see her for a minute? I wouldn’t 
stay long.” 

“ I was going to ask you to run up, Blue Bonnet. 
She has so often asked for you. I’ll see if she’s 
sleeping.” 

A second later there was a call from the top of 
the stairs, and Blue Bonnet ran up softly. 


28 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


A white-capped nurse stood at the window pour- 
ing medicine from a bottle. The room had an at- 
mosphere of suffering. Blue Bonnet felt it in- 
stantly. She slipped over to the bed quietly, and 
took one of the thin, pitifully wasted hands on the 
white coverlet in her own. 

“ It is I, Blue Bonnet Ashe, Mrs. Clark,” she said 
timidly, as if a breath might disturb the wasted form. 
“ Will you speak to me for a minute? ” 

The eyelids fluttered, opened, and the lips smiled. 

“ Dear Blue Bonnet,” came a faint response. 
“ Are you well ? ” 

“ Very well, Mrs. Clark.” It seemed almost cruel 
to acknowledge it in the face of that suffering. “ I 
hope you will be, too, when the winter sets in.” 

“ I hope so, dear. It is hard on the family to see 
me in this condition.” 

Never a word as to her own discomfort. It was 
wonderful, Blue Bonnet thought, as she went back 
downstairs followed by Kitty. She could not trust 
herself to speak, and Kitty, seeing her emotion, 
wisely led her out into the dining-room and disap- 
peared to make the tea. 

Amanda was at home, and welcomed the girls with 
delight. “ Suppose you come up to my room,” she 
said, leading the way through the dark old-fashioned 
hall. “ It’s pleasanter up there, and Blue Bonnet 
hasn’t seen it since it was papered.” 

Amanda’s room was on the second floor at the 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 29 


southeast corner: a good-sized, square room, with 
four large windows. Blue Bonnet paused at the 
door to admire the change that had been wrought. 

“ Oh, how lovely! You’ve had it all done over, 
haven’t you, Amanda ? I adore a yellow room — if 
it isn’t too yellow, and this isn’t.” 

The paper was charming, indeed: a pale yellow 
stripe, which the white ceiling and cream woodwork 
toned to a mellow softness. The bed — a wide old- 
fashioned one which Amanda hated — had been 
taken down, and in its place a couch stood ; a couch 
comfortable and inviting with several cushions. 

“ You really like it? ” Amanda asked hesitatingly. 
“ It’s so very simple after your lovely room, but it is 
restful and cozy, and I love that old avenue of elms 
through the south window.” 

“ It’s charming,” Blue Bonnet said with genuine 
admiration. “ And look at the new bureau ! Dear 
me, what lugs ! ” 

It was characteristic of Blue Bonnet to make peo- 
ple feel happy over their possessions, and Amanda’s 
eyes followed hers with delight. 

“ Yes, I’m very proud of it. I’ve always wanted a 
good set. As soon as I can, I’m going to get the bed 
to go with it.” 

Blue Bonnet curled up on the couch, and Kitty 
took the rocking-chair which Amanda pulled up hos- 
pitably. Amanda dropped down on a low stool near 
Kitty and gave a little chuckle of delight. 


30 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ My, but it’s good to see you once more, Blue 
Bonnet. It has been ages since we had a visit. 
Where’s Sarah — why didn’t she come with you? ” 

“ She’s making church calls with Aunt Lucinda 
this afternoon.” 

“ I’m sorry. We might have had a meeting of the 
We Are Sevens — what’s left of us. Of course you 
know about Debby? ” 

“ Yes ; isn’t it splendid that she’s to have so fine 
an education?” 

“ Lovely ! But it seems too bad that she couldn’t 
get it in Boston. You see, the uncle who is giving 
her these advantages lives in Wisconsin where this 
university is, and he wanted her to come there. 
She’s going to live with her uncle and aunt, and go 
to school. They have no children and are so happy 
to have Debby.” 

“ Do you think it matters a great deal where one 
gets an education, Amanda? ” 

“ Why, of course ! ” Amanda said, her eyes open- 
ing wide in astonishment. “ Don’t you ? ” 

“ No, not much, so long as the college is reputable. 
After all, it’s the student, not the college. I never 
thought much about it myself until Uncle Cliff and I 
were going through a wonderful university in the 
West, last summer, and in the library we saw this 
motto, carved where the students might often see it : 
‘ The jewel, not the casket ; the light , not the lamp! ’ 
I’m afraid Bostonians have a feeling that all the good 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 31 


things of this earth are bounded by New England.” 

“ I’m properly squelched, Blue Bonnet,” Amanda 
said, laughing. “ I always forget that you’ve only 
adopted us.” 

“ You haven’t noticed the Hope chest, Blue Bon- 
net,” Kitty remarked. 

“ Yes, I have. I was just going to speak about it. 
It looks very suspicious, Amanda.” 

“ Oh, no, Blue Bonnet, every girl has a Hope chest 
nowadays ! ” Amanda spoke positively, but she 
blushed to the roots of her dark hair. 

Kitty pointed a threatening finger at her. 

“ I think you’re horrid not to tell Blue Bonnet. 
If I were you I’d announce it in the newspaper.” 

“ Yes, you would, Kitty.” 

“Announce what?” Blue Bonnet asked, be- 
wildered. 

Kitty reached down and pulled Amanda’s retreat- 
ing left hand into the light. On the third finger a 
little diamond sparkled. 

“ Why, Amanda Parker ! ” Blue Bonnet ex- 
claimed. “ The idea of your not telling me. What 
does it mean? ” 

“ It means Amanda’s engaged. Don’t ever say I 
can’t keep a secret. I’ve been dying to shout it from 
the house-tops ever since she got home, but she 
wouldn’t let me.” 

“ But wouldn’t every one know — by the ring? ” 

“ Oh, she wears it round her neck most of the 


32 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


time — modest little violet. Now, if it were mine, 
I’d have a hole cut in my glove to show it off, and 
hold on to the street car straps with my left hand. I 
believe she thinks it’s paste, Blue Bonnet.” 

“Kitty! Stop teasing. You know better. It’s 
only that — that — well, I’m going to marry a poor 
young doctor, Blue Bonnet, who’s only just hung out 
his shingle, and it may be years before he can sup- 
port a wife, and it seems so foolish to — ” 

“ Advertise,” Kitty broke in. 

“ Exactly — advertise the fact that I’m engaged.” 

“ I don’t see why,” Blue Bonnet said. “ May I 
see the ring? ” 

Amanda slipped off the little circlet and handed it 
to Blue Bonnet. 

“It isn’t very large — the stone isn’t, but it’s a 
very good diamond. Foster said it was the bluest 
one he could find in the store where he bought it, 
and, of course, I wouldn’t have it any larger for 
anything. It would look so pretentious, and beyond 
Foster’s means.” 

“ Foster ? ” Blue Bonnet said inquiringly. “ Fos- 
ter who? Tell me all about him, Amanda. What’s 
he like? ” 

Amanda went over to the bureau and brought 
forth a silver frame that held the photograph of a 
young man — a very good-looking young man, Blue 
Bonnet thought, as she took it for closer inspec- 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 83 


tion. The eyes were clear and fine, the forehead 
broad and promising. 

“ His name is Foster Everett,” Amanda said, less 
abashed now. “ He’s twenty-six and fair, and he 
was graduated from Johns Hopkins last year. I 
met him this summer ; he was boarding with my aunt 
and we got to be good friends, and then — this hap- 
pened. That’s all there is to tell.” 

“ Don’t you believe her, Blue Bonnet. That isn’t 
all, by half. He’s specializing in eye and ear and 
throat diseases, and he’s the most wonderful man in 
his line that the university has turned out in — ” 

But Amanda had closed Kitty’s babbling little 
mouth with a very determined hand. 

Blue Bonnet went over to the cedar chest and stood 
looking at it thoughtfully. When her surprise had 
vanished sufficiently to let her speak, she showered 
her good wishes on Amanda. 

“ May I see some of the pretty things in the 
chest ? ” she asked. 

Amanda opened the lid. The tray was empty. 

“ There isn’t a thing in it yet, Blue Bonnet. It 
all takes time, you see. I only bought the chest a 
few days ago.” 

Blue Bonnet turned suddenly. 

“ May I make the first contribution, Amanda ? 
Please let me. I don’t know what it will be. Is 
there anything you would particularly like? It 


34 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


seems so wonderful to think of one of the We Are 
Sevens being engaged/’ 

“ I should love anything you’d like to give me, 
I’m sure, Blue Bonnet. Only don’t let it be too fine 
and elegant. Foster and I have an agreement that 
all our things shall be plain and simple, but sub- 
stantial. We expect to be quite poor for awhile — 
until he gets a start. But I know he’ll make good 
— he really is clever. Out of a class of ever so 
many he ranked way at the head, and he comes from 
a line of doctors. His father was one, and so was. 
his grandfather. Can’t, you girls stay to tea?” 
Amanda broke off suddenly. “We have dinner at 
noon because Father prefers it, but Mother baked 
this morning, and I can give you some fresh rolls 
and cake. We’d just love to have you.” 

Kitty looked wistful. 

“ It sounds mighty good, Amanda, but I must 
run along. I want to sit with Mother while the 
nurse goes out for a walk. You stay, Blue Bonnet. 
I can recommend the rolls and cake. I know them 
of old.” 

There was no reason why Blue Bonnet should not 
stay, and she accepted the immaculate white apron 
that Amanda provided, and went with her to the 
kitchen to get things ready. 

“ Mother went to the Ladies’ Aid this afternoon 
and I told her not to hurry back,” Amanda said. 

I don’t know what she was going to have for tea. 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 35 


but I’m sure we can find something. Wouldn’t you 
rather sit down and look at a book or a magazine, 
Blue Bonnet? I can do this in a jiffy.” 

“ I’m going to stay right here and help,’’ Blue 
Bonnet answered from the pantry, where she was 
busy looking for the dishes. “ I’m going to set the 
table. Do you still use the blue dishes every 
day ? ” 

“ Yes, and they are in the same old place — trust 
Mother for that! She’s as methodical as ever. 
The silver’s in the sideboard, and you’ll find some 
doilies there, too. We don’t spread a cloth for tea. 
You see I refuse to make company of you.” 

The fire was soon blazing in the kitchen range 
and the kettle singing merrily. Blue Bonnet 
hummed a little tune as she set the table. It was 
so good to be with old friends, and she loved the 
simple home duties. 

Amanda made several trips to the cellar, return- 
ing with the most delectable looking preserves and 
jam, golden cream and fresh butter. Then she 
broke some eggs into an old-fashioned blue bowl, 
and made ready to prepare an omelet. 

“ Mr. Foster Everett is going to get a gem of a 
wife,” Blue Bonnet remarked as she watched the 
skilled fingers daintily separating the eggs. “ You 
always could cook, couldn’t you, Amanda ? ” 

“ Yes, I’ve always had to, more or less. Mother 
never would bother with a maid. I wish Kitty 


36 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


might have stayed. Poor Kitty, I’m afraid there’s 
a great sorrow in store for her.” 

“ You mean her mother? Is she so very much 
worse, Amanda? ” 

“ Oh, yes. She has failed terribly this summer, 
and the Doctor is grieved to death. You know 
he simply adores her, for all she’s been an invalid 
so long. He’s aged awfully under the strain. His 
hair is as white as snow.” 

“ I’m so sorry.” 

“ But it has brought Kitty out wonderfully. 
Everybody speaks of it. She has taken nearly all 
the care of her mother for several months, scarcely 
leaving her a minute. Of course she’s so low now 
she has to have a trained nurse. The end may 
come at any time. 

“ But Kitty’s a regular brick,” Amanda went on. 
“ She’ll keep up for her father’s sake. Did you 
ever notice how those little, saucy, flyaway people 
settle down in emergencies? Kitty still says sharp 
things, but her heart’s in the right place. She’s a 
dear.” 

“ She always was,” Blue Bonnet affirmed. 

The next hour sped on wings. There was so 
much to discuss after months of absence : good old 
times when the We Are Sevens had no cares and 
every day was a play day. It was “ Do you re- 
member this, Blue Bonnet ? ” and “ Oh, but wasn’t 
that a lark, Amanda?” The harmless gossip of 


A VISIT TO WOODFORD 37 


Woodford was retailed for Blue Bonnet’s benefit. 
The new minister who had taken Mr. Blake’s place 
was very well liked, only some thought him rather 
young, and that a married man would have been 
better. A few old settlers had died, some of the 
younger ones married. The General’s health had 
been so poor that he had gone to Florida for the 
winter. Alec was doing splendidly at West Point. 

“ He’s going to have his first leave of absence at 
Christmas and is coming to Woodford,” Blue Bon- 
net remarked. His letters to her were not so fre- 
quent as of old, but they still came and were long 
and newsy. 

It was nine o’clock when Amanda and her father 
left Blue Bonnet at her aunt’s door. The visit had 
been delightful and the girls still lingered on the 
veranda, loath to part. 

“ I won’t forget the Hope chest,” Blue Bonnet 
said when Amanda at last tore herself away. “ I’m 
going shopping the first thing Monday morning, and 
you may expect a package not later than Wednes- 
day. Good night. Give my regards to Mr. Foster 
Everett when you write, and tell him I think he’s 
drawing a prize.” 

She disappeared at last through the wide old- 
fashioned door which Delia held open invitingly. 


CHAPTER III 


BLUE BONNET IS WORRIED 

Dinner was over. Hester was removing the 
last of the coffee service from before the grate fire, 
and John Churchill had the mahogany tables gath- 
ered and ready to nest. 

“ Am I to be repaid for this labor with a one- 
step ? ” he asked Blue Bonnet. 

“If you call it labor. I call it opportunity,” she 
answered with a smile. “ It isn’t every man who 
can invite himself to dinner and then have the 
privilege of setting the house to rights. I’m sure 
Uncle Cliff is pining for a fox-trot.” 

Knight and John had dropped in for a late after- 
noon call, and John, now a frequent visitor, had 
boldly suggested that it would be delightful to re- 
main for dinner and enjoy a little dancing after- 
ward. 

“ You’re quite welcome,” Blue Bonnet said with 
her usual hospitality. “ I’ll just run and tell Nora, 
so she can set the extra places. But I warn you — 
you’re to take pot luck. I reckon what’s good 
enough for us every day is good enough for com- 
38 


BLUE BONNET IS WORRIED 39 


pany once in a while. That’s what Benita used 
to say at the ranch.” 

“ Good for Benita ! ” 

John Churchill had long since lost all traces of 
formality when he visited Blue Bonnet. Frequent 
week-ends at the sea-shore during the summer had 
put them on the friendliest basis, and it always gave 
her the greatest pleasure to see him moving about 
in his old home, happy and content. 

He put the tables away in the dining-room while 
Knight turned back the rugs for dancing. 

“ Give us ‘ Araby,’ will you, please?” he called 
to Carita, who was attending to the Victrola. 

Carita nodded, and the next instant he had 
whirled Blue Bonnet off in a dance that resembled 
a delightful romp. 

Mr. Ashe and Knight both bowed elaborately 
before Mrs. White, but Knight made way for the 
elder man. 

Mr. Ashe’s dancing had begun in a joke, and de- 
veloped into a mild passion. Blue Bonnet had in- 
sisted that everybody in Boston was dancing, young 
and old, and that he must learn. 

“ Honey, I’m too old and stiff,” he complained, 
but after much coaxing she got him up on the floor 
one night and put him through some paces. The 
next evening, much to her amusement as well as 
delight, he said : 

“ How was it that fool step went, Honey? Not 


40 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


that I’m anxious to take up dancing at my age, but 
I don’t like to let anything get the best of me.” 

Again she had shown him, patiently and pains- 
takingly. Each succeeding evening found her 
“ polishing him off,” to use her own expression, 
until the exercise became a very delightful 
habit. 

“ ’Fess up, Uncle Cliff,” she demanded when he 
had become quite expert, and could lead off in sev- 
eral of the new dances with the abandon of a boy, 
“ ’fess up that you’re quite crazy about dancing, 
and that it is making you young again.” 

“ There isn’t any doubt about it, Blue Bonnet. 
It has put the clock back ten years.” 

Mrs. White had also learned the new dances. It 
had been very easy for her as she had always been 
an excellent dancer. 

“ Isn’t Mrs. White pretty to-night ? ” Blue Bon- 
net asked as she and John paused for breath. 
“ She’s getting younger every minute, and so is 
Uncle Cliff.” 

John’s eyes followed Blue Bonnet’s. 

Mrs. White and Mr. Ashe were standing by the 
mantel where they had also paused to rest. Mrs. 
White was looking up into his face with interest 
and animation. She was wearing a soft blue crepe 
gown, cut low in the neck, and her face, flushed 
with exercise, was like that of a girl’s. 

“ I should think that your Uncle might al- 


BLUE BONNET IS WORRIED 41 


most — ” John did not finish the sentence. He 
paused awkwardly. 

“Might what?” 

“ Fall victim to her charms,” he went on hesitat- 
ingly — “ she is so attractive, so kind and gracious.” 

Blue Bonnet’s glance fell, and a little pain went 
through her heart. The same thought had crept 
into her own mind of late, but she had steeled her- 
self against it. Uncle Cliff’s affection was hers — 
hers alone; that was something she could not share. 

Knight’s voice saying, “ May I have this hesita- 
tion?” sounded odd and far away, but she put her 
arm on his shoulder rather gladly and left John 
wishing he had kept his errant thoughts to himself. 

She was hardly herself the rest of the evening. 
After Mrs. White had gone upstairs, and Mr. Ashe 
and Knight into the den to smoke — Carita and 
Gabriel had disappeared early because of lessons — 
she sat down listlessly by the wide library table, and 
pulling the light nearer, took up her embroidery. 

“May I help you?” John said, adjusting the 
shade to the proper angle. “ Is that right? ” 

“Yes; thank you.” 

“ May I inquire what you are making? ” 

“ Some doilies.” 

“ I didn’t know that you cared for hand work.” 

*'*' I don’t — I hate it! ” 

There was silence for a moment. 

“ You seem to be doing beautifully, nevertheless.” 


42 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“No; I’m not. They're horrid. It will take 
every ounce of Amanda’s affection for me to use 
them.” 

“ Why didn’t you get Miss Blake to do them ? 
She seems so expert.” 

“ Because I wanted to do them myself. I’m tired 
of buying things for people. Anybody can buy 
things.” 

She held the little hoop, with its scrap of linen 
fastened securely, off at arm’s length to view her 
progress. 

John flicked the ashes from a half finished cigar 
and rose. 

“ I think I must be going,” he said ; “ I am sure 
you must be very tired. I — ” 

The words stopped suddenly, something checked 
them. Two bright tears had gathered in Blue Bon- 
net’s eyes and rolled down her cheeks. 

John was back in his chair instantly. He reached 
over and took Blue Bonnet’s hand which lay idle 
in her lap, and held it warmly. 

“ Blue Bonnet,” he said, and his voice betrayed 
his annoyance, “what a brute I am. It’s what I 
said about — about your Uncle and Mrs. White 
that is worrying you, isn’t it? I don’t know why 
I said it. There’s nothing to it — not a thing ! ” 

Blue Bonnet gave an anxious glance toward the 
den. Some one had closed the door. 

“ You needn’t feel that way about it,” she took 


BLUE BONNET IS WORRIED 43 


up her sewing again ; “ I, too, had thought the same 
thing. She is attractive — and sweet. Any man 
could love her — but it mustn’t be Uncle Cliff. 
He’s mine — all I’ve got in the world ! He’s fa- 
ther, mother, sister, and brother — everything — 
I couldn’t give him up to anybody. It would kill 
me. 

“ You will never have to, I’m sure.” 

“ But if he should grow to care — to like her — 
that way, you know, I couldn’t interfere. It would 
be too horribly selfish. He has a right to fall in 
love if he wants to, of course, and — ” 

The tears were coming thick and fast now, 
though Blue Bonnet struggled heroically to check 
them. 

John was distracted. 

“ Oh, come, Blue Bonnet,” he said, “ don’t, 
please! Why, it’s all your imagination anyway. 
It’s preposterous ! ” 

“ You suggested it, you thought of it.” 

“ Yes, but it was just an impulse, just — she 
looked so deucedly attractive as she stood there 
smiling up — ” He stopped suddenly, realizing he 
was making a bad matter worse. 

“ She’s always attractive. She’s a perfect dear. 
I quite adore her — as a friend, but not as — a re- 
lation.” 

John rose and began to pace the floor, his hands 
thrust deep in his trousers pocket. 


44 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Would you go to a movie with me? ” he asked, 
wheeling as he looked at his watch. “ The fresh 
air would do you good. It isn’t so very late.” 

“ Not to-night, thank you. I’ve been shopping 
to-day. I am tired.” 

John dropped back into the chair and strove to 
make conversation. He couldn’t leave until she had 
smiled. 

“ Shopping ! That’s interesting. I didn’t sup- 
pose there was anything left to buy. Aren’t you 
nearly ready for the trip ? ” 

“ Yes — I was buying things for a trousseau this 
morning.” 

John gave a start. 

“ A trousseau ! May I inquire who the fortunate 
person is? ” 

“Of course; it’s Amanda Parker. She’s one of 
the We Are Sevens at Woodford. You don’t know 
her. She was away all last winter visiting an aunt 
in New York — that’s where she met the young 
man, the one she’s going to marry.” 

“ Oh, I see. And what did you buy — something 
very pretty? ” 

“ Just linen ; a tablecloth and some napkins. I am 
going to have Sarah mark them. I’d love to do it 
myself, but Amanda wouldn’t be able to use them 
if I did.” 

“ You are very fortunate to be able to do so much 
for your friends, Blue Bonnet.” 


BLUE BONNET IS WORRIED 4.5 


“ Yes — I suppose I am, that’s true. And I’m 
glad, of course.” 

“ It’s a wonderful thing to be able to gratify every 
wish.” 

“Yes; but Miss North used to say that it was 
just as fine a. thing to have the desire to do a kind- 
ness as to gratify that desire. Otherwise only the 
rich would have the pleasure of giving. Don’t you 
see — it isn’t the actual giving that counts. It’s 
the motive that prompts it. That’s why I’m so 
anxious to make something for Amanda. It repre- 
sents more love.” She was smiling now. 

“ Then you believe that ‘ it is not so much what 
man does as what man would do ’ that exalts 
him? ” 

“ Exactly ; Browning understood.” 

“ Did he say that? ” 

“ Yes — in ‘ Saul,’ you remember.” 

John Churchill, himself a student, loved to draw 
Blue Bonnet out. Her intellect was opening and 
expanding these days as a flower to the sun. 

“ You are very young to care so much for 
poetry.” 

“ Oh, I don’t know. Gabriel adores it. I read 
a little of Field and Riley to him every night.” 

As always, when Gabriel’s name was mentioned 
John’s eyes grew tender. 

“ How he’s growing,” he remarked. “ He’s quite 
keen for those Saturday excursions we have,” 


46 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“Yes; he adores them. Sometimes I’m quite 
jealous.” 

“ Why won’t you come with us? ” 

“ Oh, I’m busy. And then I think you ought to 
be alone with Gabriel. You have the first right. 
You’re his uncle.” 

“ And you’re his angel — his good angel ! ” 

“ He’s very much interested in a little girl who 
goes to dancing school and wears a pink dress.” 

“ So he told me, but I think it’s the dress.” 

“ He has a passion for pink.” 

“ I’ve been trying to get the psychology of that. 
His mother had the same passion. She loved color. 
She was like a little Indian when she was a child — 
always wanted all sorts of beads and gimcracks.” 

“ I’m afraid she had very few of them in her last 
days,” Blue Bonnet said wistfully. “ Does Gabriel 
ever tell you anything about her ? ” 

“ Occasionally, but he's wary ; he’s willing to give 
a limited amount of information on his own account, 
but if you question him it’s all off.” 

“ Do you think he has the slightest suspicion that 
you are his uncle? ” 

“ I don’t know, I’m sure. He sees a good deal 
of Toppin.” 

“ Oh, Toppin’s as close as the grave. She 
wouldn’t tell him.” 

“ Sometimes I think we should.” 

“Why, Blue Bonnet? He belongs to you.” 


BLUE BONNET IS WORRIED 47 


“ Yes ; it was splendid of you to let me adopt him, 
but still, ‘ blood is thicker than water,’ you know. 
You have the moral right, after all.” 

There was a pause in the conversation. Evi- 
dently there was something John wanted to say, but 
he checked the impulse. It was just as well, for at 
that instant Knight came out of the den followed by 
Mr. Ashe. They both looked as if they had en- 
joyed a good visit. 

A little later, when her guests had gone, Blue 
Bonnet went into the den to give her uncle a good- 
night kiss. She perched on the arm of his chair for 
a minute and ran her hand over his shoulder caress- 
ingly. 

“ Going to bed, Honey? ” 

“ I think so, Uncle Cliff.” 

“ Had a happy day? ” 

“ Very ; I got the linen for Amanda. I’m sure 
she’ll like it. It’s lovely ! ” 

“ Are you too tired to talk with me for a little 
while, Honey? There is something I very much 
want to say to you — something that is on my mind. 
I hope you will see the situation as I do, and consent 
to what I believe will give us all a good deal of hap- 
piness. Sit down, will you?” 

Blue Bonnet hardly knew how she got across the 
room to the chair opposite her uncle. She knew 
that every vestige of color left her face, and it 
seemed as i f her heart stopped beating, but she man- 
aged to stammer : 


48 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Certainly, Uncle Cliff. If you must tell me to- 
night. It isn’t anything that would keep until to- 
morrow? ” 

“ I’d rather tell you to-night, Honey. It’s im- 
portant — to two persons, at least. It means so 
much to me — and will to you, too.” 

“ All right, Uncle Cliff — go ahead — I’m listen- 
ing.” 

The words were barely audible, and Mr. Ashe 
glanced across at Blue Bonnet quickly. He took a 
second glance, and then evidently feeling that he 
was mistaken in fancying anything unusual in her 
appearance, began. 

“ As I said, Honey, this question I want to discuss 
with you is important, and has been on my mind for 
several months, at least — ” 

Blue Bonnet moved restlessly in her chair. 

“What’s the matter? Aren’t you comfortable? 
Sit here.” 

He made the couch cozy with cushions and in- 
sisted on her moving. 

“ And I want to settle it one way or the other as 
quickly as possible. It’s about our future, Honey, 
— yours and mine. I want to make a change. I’m 
getting along in years, Blue Bonnet. There’s no 
denying the fact, for all I’m fox-trotting and one- 
stepping ; and I’ve about made up my mind to ease 
up a little, shed responsibility — take what happi- 
ness and pleasure comes my way. I’ve worked hard 
and long in my time.” 


BLUE BONNET IS WORKIED 49 


“ I know it, Uncle Cliff.” The voice was still 
far away, indistinct. 

“ I’m hankerin’ a little after the flesh pots, I 
reckon.” 

He leaned over and took a fresh cigar from a jar 
on the table and lighted it deliberately; so deliber- 
ately that Blue Bonnet thought she should scream if 
he didn’t finish quickly. 

“Yes, Uncle Cliff, and this change, what is it? 
Could you tell me, please. I am just a little tired 
to-night.” 

Mr. Ashe settled back in his chair and looked at 
her through a mist of smoke. 

“ I think I’ve found the man to take Uncle Joe’s 
place on the ranch,” he announced triumphantly. 
“ It’s Knight. But he’s got to know definitely right 
away, for he has several irons in the fire.” 

Blue Bonnet sank back among the cushions and 
turned her face to the wall. 

“ Think he’s too young, do you? ” Mr. Ashe said, 
noting the movement. “ Well, I thought so too at 
first, but I’ve changed my mind. That young man 
has a future. He’s all business, Honey — keen for 
it, and he knows the lay of the land down there bet- 
ter than anybody I can put my hands on. I think 
he’d get on with Joe, too. He’s tactful. Wouldn’t 
be a bad start for him, either. We could afford to 
make it pay him.” 

Blue Bonnet rose, shook the couch pillows and 


50 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


put them back against the wall neatly before she 
replied : 

“ Whatever suits you, suits me, Uncle Cliff, you 
know that. I’m very fond of Knight, and would 
be only too glad to see him succeed anywhere. Let 
us try him by all means.” 

“ All right, Honey, I’ll let him know in the morn- 
ing. If I can break him in to the needs of the 
ranch it means that I can give up business — at least 
for awhile. I rather crave the rest.” 

“ You meant then that it was important to you — 
and to Knight, when you spoke of — of the matter 
a few minutes ago? ” 

“ Certainly ; and to you, too. Knight can grow 
up with the business as I did, and relieve you of 
many cares in the future.” 

“Yes — that will be splendid, Uncle Cliff.” She 
stooped for the good-night kiss, but raised her face 
suddenly. 

“ Uncle Cliff ” — Blue Bonnet always plunged 
into things, it was not a part of her nature to weigh 
matters — “ do you remember my asking you last 
spring why you never married — and if you thought 
you ever would? ” 

“No; I don’t remember that you did, Honey. 
Why?” 

“ Because — I get to thinking about it sometimes 
and it worries me — the thought that you might 
marry, you know. It’s selfish, so horribly selfish 


BLUE BONNET IS WORRIED 51 


that I’m ashamed, because if you wanted to marry 
of course you should, you — ” 

She didn’t finish the sentence, and Mr. Ashe 
gently drew her into his arms. 

“ I’ll make a bargain with you, Honey,” he said, 
“ right now,” and the thought seemed to please him. 
“ I’ll promise never to marry until you do. How’s 
that ? Safe, do you think ? ” 

“ Perfectly,” she answered, “ because I never 
shall. I couldn’t with my settlement house and all 
the things I want to accomplish. And you’ll be 
quite happy — satisfied with just me to look after 
you ? ” 

“ Quite happy, Blue Bonnet.” He threw back his 
head and laughed. 

“ You’re sure you — you don’t want to marry? ” 

“ Absolutely.” 

A little trembling sigh escaped Blue Bonnet — a 
sigh of joy and triumph. She bent down for the 
kiss and smiled. 

'‘You’re such a dear, Uncle Cliff, such a dear! 
You’re my father, mother, uncle — all in one! I 
couldn’t share you with any one.” 

She darted away before he had time to reply, but 
he sat smoking long after .she left the room, a ten- 
der light glowing in his eyes, a light that had come 
there with her birth and would last through all 
eternity. 


CHAPTER IV 
COUSIN honora’s treasures 

There is always a pleasurable excitement about 
a journey, whether it is to be one of fifty miles or 
many thousands. 

For several weeks Blue Bonnet’s household held 
an atmosphere of delightful anticipation. Plans 
were in the air. They were discussed at breakfast, 
lunch, and dinner. Blue Bonnet was busy with en- 
gagements: engagements at the tailor’s, the milli- 
ner’s, the architect’s ; the plans for the Home had to 
be altered from time to time to meet new ideas and 
demands. 

“ I don’t know how we are ever going to get 
away next week,” she said one morning to Mrs. 
White, and her face was anxious. “ I simply have 
to spend a great deal of time with Mr. Feganza 
going over the plans, and there are all of Gabriel’s 
clothes to see to — he will need so many while I’m 
away. Goldecini hasn’t sent home one of my tailor 
gowns yet, and I don’t suppose he will until the last 
minute, so there’s that to worry about.” 

Mrs. White traced a line that was beginning to 
62 


HONORA’S TREASURES 


53 


leave its mark on Blue Bonnet's forehead, with a ca- 
ressing finger. 

“ Let me finish Gabriel's shopping,” she said con- 
siderately. “ I am sure I can attend to it satis- 
factorily, and I will have an interview with Golde- 
cini.” 

“ Oh, would you, Mrs. White ? I should be so 
grateful. John and I want to go over to the Home 
this afternoon, there are so many directions I have 
to give the contractor.” 

“ Has Mr. Churchill made up his mind to go with 
us?” 

“ Didn’t I tell you? Yes, he has at last arranged 
for three weeks’ vacation. The case he’s so inter- 
ested in is set for the second week in December. 
Of course he can’t go on to the ranch with us, but 
it will be something to have him at the Exposi- 
tion.” 

“ And Knight goes also ? ” 

“ Yes ; Uncle Cliff insisted on his having a vaca- 
tion before he takes up his duties at the ranch. 
He’ll be buried there for some time, you know.” 

“ Buried? ” 

“ Not exactly buried — that sounds more disloyal 
than it really is. I only mean that he will see so 
few people, and it will be more or less lonely after 
city life. But he likes it; he’s perfectly crazy over 
what he calls his big opportunity. Knight’s a 
love!” 


54 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


The statement might have been a little startling 
to any one but Mrs. White, who knew that Blue 
Bonnet had come to look upon the young man as a 
member of the family, almost a brother. It was 
Knight to whom she turned in emergency, of whom 
she asked a favor. To Knight she went with her 
little secrets and difficulties. 

“ He’s so understanding,” she sometimes said to 
John, who would have been glad to render the same 
services. “ I suppose it is because he’s lived in the 
West so much. There’s something fine and big and 
splendid about him; as if the breadth and length 
and open spaces had become a part of him. 
Knight’s absolutely free from pettiness.” 

“ And do those attributes belong only to the 
West?” John would ask, and Blue Bonnet would 
nod saucily. 

“ Eastern men are so self-centered and hemmed 
about by tradition — most of them,” she amended, 
and flashed a smile that meant he was exempt. 
“ They’re afraid of being themselves because — be- 
cause they might break a rule observed by their an- 
cestors.” 

Once John had asked for an example of his coun- 
trymen’s shortcomings and she had answered com- 
placently : 

“ Oh, dear, there are so many. For instance, a 
man in Boston breaks his neck to get on his feet 
when a lady enters the drawing-room and stands 


HONORA’S TREASURES 55 


when you'd just as soon he’d sit, but he lets her 
hang on to a strap in the street car until she’s ready 
to drop. Can you imagine Uncle Cliff or Knight 
letting a woman stand — any woman — any- 
where ! ” 

“ Neither would any gentleman.” 

“ Well, I don’t know how you’re going to distin- 
guish. These men wear good clothes and move in 
the best circles. But we like you just the same,” 
she would add in the next breath. “ We like to be 
seen with you because you’re such a finished prod- 
uct. You have such a nice accent, and you wear 
your clothes beautifully, and do things in the most 
approved fashion.” 

“ We’re everything but men , then? ” 

“ Oh, you’re charming men.” 

“ Without the fundamentals — merely the ve- 
neer ! ” 

“ I didn’t say that.” 

“You intimated it.” 

Then Blue Bonnet, with all her woman’s wonder 
and surprise, would open her eyes to the widest ca- 
pacity and exclaim : 

“ How can you say such a thing ! I’m sure I 
never even suggested it.” 

Not for worlds would she have let him know how 
much she did admire him. How often in the tene- 
ment she had turned her head to hide the tears as he 
lifted a suffering child in his arms, or assisted a 


56 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


woman in distress, dismissing her gratitude with an 
invitation to “ forget it.” 

But still she teased, tantalized. 

“ You’ve never been West, have you?” she said 
only the night before when he told her he could join 
the party. 

“ No; unfortunately.” 

“ You have something to live for. You don’t 
know what real hospitality is until you’ve been South 
or West.” 

“ I’ve known yours,” he replied gallantly. 

“ Oh, mine isn’t in it — you have to stay days and 
days with people : live in their houses and see their 
homes. People will ask you to visit them when 
you’ve scarcely known them a week, sometimes.” 

John’s slight shrug spoke volumes. 

“ I shouldn’t care to be under obligations to peo- 
ple I knew so slightly.” 

“ That’s just it — that’s your New England train- 
ing! You’re not adaptable. We like to be friends 
with everybody.” 

“ I see — sort of a brotherhood of man affair.” 

“If you like to put it that way — yes.” 

Blue Bonnet smiled, and John went away laugh- 
ing. There was something about Blue Bonnet’s 
smile that took the edge off of every sting. 

She stopped long enough this morning to give a 
few instructions to Fraulein, and have a word with 
Mrs. White. 


HONORA’S TREASURES 57 


“ I shan’t be at home for lunch,” she said as she 
slipped the unfinished doilies into her bag. “ I have 
promised to have a bite with Cousin Honora. I’m 
going to sit with her while Cousin Augusta does 
some shopping. John’s going to call for me at 
four.” 

She went downstairs quickly 1 , stopping at the 
door of the den to see if Uncle Cliff were there. 
He was just going out, so together they went down 
the street. 

“You’ve finished all the arrangements, I sup- 
pose,” she said as they paused at the curb: he had 
refused her lift in the electric, preferring to walk. 

“ Yes; everything, even to the car.” 

“ Not the Wanderer, I suppose? ” 

“No; the Sunset, this time. She’s headed 
straight for the Golden West.” 

“ I almost wish we weren’t going to have a pri- 
vate car. Uncle Cliff,” Blue Bonnet said, halting 
with hand on the door of her coupe. “ I love to be 
with the crowd.” 

“ You’ll get enough of crowds at the Exposition, 
Honey.” 

“ I reckon so.” 

She stood watching him as he went down the 
street, tall and erect, scarcely showing the forty- 
seven years which he carried lightly. Knight had 
called him a “prince.” She thought him a king 
among men — even in his bearing. 


58 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Cousin Honora had not been well for some time, 
the result of a summer cold which clung persist- 
ently. Blue Bonnet found her in the library before 
a cheerful log fire, trying to knit. 

“ You’re ever so much better, aren’t you, Cousin 
Honora?” she said with delight, noting the hand 
work. 

“ I’m gaining,” was the comforting reply. “ I 
cannot afford to be idle any longer. I thought I’d 
lay in a supply of mittens for your children at the 
Home. I’ve never made mittens before, but they 
are really very simple.” 

Blue Bonnet drew up a small rocking-chair, and, 
taking her work from the bag, settled down for a 
good visit. She was very fond of Cousin Honora, 
who was several years younger than Cousin Au- 
gusta and seemed less formidable. She was what 
Kitty described as an old maid ; but Cousin Augusta 
was certainly a spinster. Cousin Honora might 
have been married — indeed Blue Bonnet often won- 
dered how she had escaped, she was so feminine 
and sweet. 

Blue Bonnet stitched away on the doilies. Timo- 
thy, the maltese house cat, dozed on the hearth rug 
and the grandfather’s clock in the corner ticked 
away pleasantly. 

“ Embroidering, Blue Bonnet ? ” Cousin Honora 
asked, surprised. “ I thought you disliked it.” 

“I’m not just crazy about it, Cousin Honora, but 


HONORA’S TREASURES 59 


one of my friends in Woodford is engaged and I’m 
making this for her wedding chest.” 

A flicker of interest passed over Cousin Honora’s 
face. 

“ A chest is always a source of interest to a girl,” 
she said. Blue Bonnet thought she was going to say 
something more, but her lips closed suddenly. 

“ Yes — I suppose so; every girl wants one 
whether she’s going to be married or not. There’s 
a sentiment about it.” 

Cousin Honora was silent. 

Blue Bonnet took her stitches daintily, holding 
her work off now and then to get the effect of her 
work. 

“ I read such a beautiful story last winter in one 
of the magazines about a wedding chest — the girl 
called it her Glory-Box. It wasn’t a very elaborate 
one, just a pine box covered with cretonne, but she 
made it serve the purpose beautifully.” 

Cousin Honora seemed interested. 

“ But the girl never got to enjoy the pretty things 
she made — that is with her sweetheart, for he died 
very suddenly of pneumonia. It was a wonderful 
story, so simple and sweet. You could just see the 
Glory-Box, and the pretty garments which she kept 
wrapped in blue paper so they would stay white; 
awfully plain things, but so dainty with feather- 
stitching and hand embroidery.” 

“ And she never had a chance to wear the 


60 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


things ? ” There was a pathetic droop to Cousin 
Honora’s tones. 

“ Oh, yes, that was the pathetic part of the story. 
You see, she was such a fine girl — so big and brave 

— that after awhile, when the first great grief had 
passed away, she began to think of those about her 

— of her mother who had always toiled and skimped 
and saved : and one day a friend of the young man 
she was to have married — a lovely woman — came 
from another State to see her, and they didn’t have 
things that were quite good enough for the table — 
that is, for a stranger, so she went to the Glory-Box 
and got out her prettiest linen, the fine tablecloth 
and napkins that her mother had sacrificed so much 
to buy for her, and the doilies, and then she dressed 
in some of the pretty things, because she felt that 
somehow, he would know, and be proud of her. 
Oh, she was wonderful ! It made you better just to 
read of her.” 

“ And then what happened ? ” Cousin Honora 
asked, as eager for the story as a girl might have 
been. 

“ Nothing; except that you felt her sweetness and 
bravery in every line. Felt that she’d make the best 
of everything all through life — be a tower of 
strength to others in sorrow. You knew her, just 
as well as if you’d seen her and taken her by the 
hand and talked with her for hours. She lived.” 

Silence fell between them. Blue Bonnet was so 


HONORA’S TREASURES 61 


intent on the doilies that she did not see Cousin 
Honora’s eyes fixed on her dreamily. It was 
Cousin Honora who spoke finally. 

“ Would you like a Glory-Box, Blue Bonnet? If 
you would, there is one up-attic.” Cousin Honora 
always said up-attic. 

“ A Glory-Box! To whom does it belong? ” 

“ To me, dear. But I was neither as brave as 
the girl in the story, nor as unselfish. It is still full 
of finery, but the things are yellow with age.” 

Blue Bonnet dropped her work in her lap and 
stared at Cousin Honora in amazement. 

“You — were engaged once, Cousin Honora?” 

“ Yes, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ And why were you never married? ” 

“ The young man went away to war. He — 
never — came back.” 

“ He was injured — died? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Oh, Cousin Honora, how dreadful ! I am so 
sorry. What a difference it must have made in 
your life.” 

But Cousin Honora scarcely heard. She was 
gazing through the window, out over the view Blue 
Bonnet loved so well. 

After a moment Blue Bonnet spoke. 

“But how could you give the chest away? It 
must be a treasure.” 

“ Why should I keep it? I have been very self- 


62 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


ish as it is. There were any number of my friends 
who would have been happy to have it. Would you 
like to see it, Blue Bonnet? It hasn’t been opened 
since — since I heard the news of his death. It was 
all filled then, and ready for my wedding. I think 
< — I almost believe — that I should like to open it 
now. Suppose we go up-attic and see what condi- 
tion the things are in.” 

“ Oh, Cousin Honora, I don’t believe you are able. 
It’s cold up in the attic. I’m afraid Cousin Au- 
gusta wouldn’t like it.” 

A look of disappointment passed over Cousin 
Honora’s face, but she answered cheerfully: 

“ I dare say you are right, but you may go, Blue 
Bonnet. I think there is just about time before 
lunch.” She rang a bell close to her chair and 
Andrews entered. 

“ My keys, Andrews ; tell Hannah she will find 
them in the right-hand drawer of my bureau.” 

“ There,” she said, when Andrews returned, “ I 
believe this is the one, but I can’t be sure. It has 
been so long since I thought of using it.” She se- 
lected a key and handed the ring to Blue Bonnet. 

“ But, Cousin Honora, you are quite sure you 
want me to go rummaging through your things. I 
don’t like to — alone.” 

“ Quite sure. And if there is anything you think 
you could use, take it. Everything is very old-fash- 
ioned.” 


HONORA’S TREASURES 63 


Blue Bonnet had no difficulty in locating the chest. 
It stood in a corner aloof and sacred. It had none 
of the ostentatious elegance of Annabel's chest. 
There were no carved feet protruding proudly; but 
it was large and beautiful nevertheless: square and 
deep, and as Blue Bonnet threw back the top the 
old wood and lavender gave forth a faint decaying 
fragrance. 

She lifted the first layer of paper and took out 
two or three pieces of linen tenderly. They were 
carefully wrapped in blue paper and tied with white 
ribbon. She held them in her hands for a moment 
almost dreading to open them. When she did find 
courage she was mystified, and then amused. A lit- 
tle bundle of caps met her vision. Not the ribbon 
and lace boudoir caps of her own generation, but 
the daintiest, simplest, most absurd looking little 
wisps of linen imaginable. 

“ Oh, I know,” she said half aloud, after she had 
turned them over in her hands several times and in- 
spected the tiny stitches which had been taken so 
carefully by hand, “ they’re night caps — of course ! 
I’ve heard Grandmother tell about them. How 
funny ! ” She laughed as she laid them away again 
in the blue paper. 

It was underwear that next met her eyes : not the 
dainty cobwebby stuff that had been so conspicuous 
in Annabel’s trousseau, but finely woven linen with 
the most fascinating eyelet embroidery and real 


64 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


lace. The pieces were yellow, despite the blue 
paper, but they were in perfect condition. Blue 
Bonnet lingered over them tenderly. 

Under the tray reposed the linen; quantities of it. 
Hand-embroidered pillow-cases, sheets with the most 
wonderful lace insertions and drawn work; table- 
cloths that were visions of elegance; napkins that 
would have made two of those of the present day, 
but all so pathetically, so pitifully yellow and un- 
. used. 

“ I almost think Cousin Honora was selfish to let 
these beautiful things go to waste/’ Blue Bonnet 
thought, “ but perhaps she just couldn’t give them 
away; and, of course, it would have been hard to 
use them.” 

She went down deeper into the chest — it really 
seemed to have no bottom — and brought out more 
bed coverings ; hand stitched counterpanes and 
knitted coverlets ; pieced quilts over which roses and 
tulips, daisies and other flowers ran riotously. And 
the towels! . Not the towels of to-day, pretentious, 
impracticable, with borders of hand wrought forget- 
me-nots and intricate designs, but towels made for 
every day use; large, soft, and sensible, with deep 
hemstitched ends or knotted fringe. 

There were quaint little dressing sacks, too, with 
wide flowing sleeves and fringed ruffles; party slip- 
pers and silken hose. Blue Bonnet could not help 
smiling as she inspected the slippers. The toes were 


HONORA’S TREASURES 


65 


wide and the heels flat — just such slippers as little 
girls wear nowadays and call Mary Janes, only these 
were of the very finest white and gray kid. Some 
had straps that held ribbon which was to be crossed 
and tied above the ankle. 

“ I suppose that was the very latest word in fash- 
ion, Blue Bonnet thought as she put them back. 
“ Cousin Honora would have adored wearing them.” 

She took a white gauze ribbon — such a queer 
ribbon — from around another package, and a bun- 
dle of handkerchiefs scattered in her lap. Such 
beautiful handkerchiefs! They were so sheer and 
fine that the whole bunch might have been drawn 
through a finger ring ; and the tiny initials that re- 
posed in the corners would have put even Sarah 
Blake’s exquisite needlework to shame. 

And near the handkerchiefs were charming hand- 
embroidered collars with scalloped edges and 
wreaths of tiny flowers — so tiny that Blue Bonnet 
marveled at the stitches and designs. There were 
kerchiefs, too, soft ruffly ones made of fine linen 
and lawn, with little rolled hems used so much in 
Grandmother’s day. Blue Bonnet recalled how her 
Grandmother Clyde had once tried to teach her to 
roll and sew a hem, but had given up in despair. 

Under the second tray lay the dresses — several 
of them. Blue Bonnet took out a soft gray silk 
glimmering with pink lights, and it flashed over her 
that it was what Grandmother had once described 


66 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


as ashes of rose. But it was the soft blue brocaded 
satin with the full blown pink roses twisting and 
turning in the design that held her entranced. She 
shook it out tenderly, and held it up to her own 
waist. The bodice was cut low, away from the 
shoulders, and the sleeves were mere suggestions. 
A bertha of real lace finished the neck. Blue Bon- 
net felt sure that the lace had been brought from a 
foreign shore — perhaps by Cousin Honora’s fa- 
ther, who was a sea captain. 

“ This was her very best evening gown, I’m sure,” 
Blue Bonnet thought as she folded it away care- 
fully; “ and this” — she took out a lavender satin 
with a broad purple stripe — “ was her second-day 
dress. They always dressed up the second day to 
receive their friends ” — she had heard Grand- 
mother tell about that, too. 

“ Cousin Honora must have been a picture in 
these gowns.” The words escaped Blue Bonnet and 
echoed strangely through the deserted attic. “ She 
must have been a love in the blue brocade, with her 
dark eyes and fair complexion. I can just see her! 
the lace fastened at her throat with a big round 
broach that held a lock of her sweetheart’s hair. 
Oh, dear, why did he have to go away and die! ” 

One by one she folded away the gowns and 
straightened the linen, took another look at the lit- 
tle caps, and, locking the chest, went downstairs 
soberly. She almost dreaded to meet Cousin 


HONORA’S TREASURES 67 


Honora’s glance, for she felt as if she had been al- 
lowed a peep into a sanctuary too sacred for strange 
eyes. 

She was glad to find that Cousin Augusta had ar- 
rived, and awaited an opportunity to speak with 
Cousin Honora alone. When it came, she slipped 
the keys into her hand and thanked her for the 
privilege of looking at the lovely things. 

“ Were they in good condition? ” Cousin Honora 
questioned, and Blue Bonnet nodded, for Cousin 
Augusta was coming back into the room. “ And 
would you like to have the chest ? ” 

“ I would adore it,” Blue Bonnet whispered, and 
followed the elderly ladies in to lunch. 

Cousin Honora spoke of the chest again just as 
she was leaving and said that she would have it sent 
over soon. 

Blue Bonnet was late in arriving home, but late 
as it was she could not refrain from opening a letter 
which lay on her desk from Amanda. She was 
eager to know how she liked the linen. But the 
smile of anticipation vanished when she read the 
first lines : 

“ Blue Bonnet Dear : 

“ I am sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but 
you will want to know: Mrs. Clark died last 
evening. She went sweetly and peacefully, just 


68 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


as she had always lived, and while we mourn her, 
and shall miss her sorely, we feel that she has 
earned a beautiful rest. Kitty is simply wonder- 
ful. She has taken complete charge of every- 
thing, because her father is so undone. We mar- 
vel at her strength and courage. If you can come 
down to the funeral, which will be day after to- 
morrow at three in the afternoon, I know she will 
appreciate it. 

“ It hardly seems a fitting time to speak of the 
linen. May I just say it is so exquisite and beau- 
tiful that I can hardly realize it is mine. I will 
thank you and tell you how much I love you when 
I see you. 

“ As always, 


“ Amanda.” 


CHAPTER V 


SAN FRANCISCO 

Directly across the street from Blue Bonnet’s 
home, in a house that was noted for its beauty as 
well as simple elegance, dwelt Judge and Mrs. Fen- 
wick Howell. The Howells were old friends of 
John Churchill’s, and out of that friendship ripened 
Blue Bonnet’s. 

Judge and Mrs. Howell had two children: 
Frances, known to her friends as Fanny, and Jim, 
who was three years his sister’s senior. The posi- 
tion of the family in Boston was one to be envied, 
for the Judge had long sat on the Federal bench 
and this honor, added to the fact that he had large 
means, gave them entre into the most exclusive cir- 
cles. 

Fanny was nearly two years older than Blue 
Bonnet, and had been formally presented to her 
mother’s friends, but she was a girl who cared very 
little for society, and never troubled her head about 
festivities. This was something of a trial to Mrs. 
Howell, who rather inclined to the frivolous side of 
life. 

“ Fanny’s a brick,” was John’s recommendation 
69 


70 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


to Blue Bonnet when he introduced her. “ She will 
fall in with all your settlement schemes, and lead 
you on to heaven knows where ! ” Which proved 
true so far as being a brick went. A summer spent 
together by the sea — the cottages of the two fami- 
lies were close — cemented a friendship that began 
at introduction, and after nearly five months had 
grown to be a delight to both. 

In fact, the family across the street had adopted 
Blue Bonnet. Even Jim, world wise and a trifle 
blase, took a keen interest in her. The Judge was 
very fond of her, and Mrs. Howell could scarcely 
wait for the day when she could present Blue Bon- 
net to Boston society. 

“ Remember,” she was saying this morning — 
Blue Bonnet had run across the street for her last 
good-bys — “ you are not to stay a minute longer 
than the first of January at that beloved ranch of 
yours. I have planned your coming-out party for 
about the twentieth, and shall engage the flowers 
and the caterer.” 

“ Poor Blue Bonnet! ” Fanny exclaimed, making 
a wry face. “ She’s going to be led to slaughter, 
whether she likes it or not.” 

“ Oh, I shall like it well enough, Fanny. I adore 
dancing. I shall be scared to death though, and 
you’ll have to coach me a lot. You see, I wasn’t 
brought up in society as you were.” 

“ You were brought up properly and beautifully, 


SAN FRANCISCO 


71 


my dear,” Mrs. Howell made haste to say. “ Who- 
ever trained you was to the manner born.” 

“ Oh, yes, I can boast a few gentlewomen in my 
ancestry,” Blue Bonnet laughed. “ And the Ashes’ 
blood is blue, if I do say it who shouldn’t ! ” 

It was at that moment Jim sauntered in leisurely 
from breakfast and joined in the conversation. 

“ And I engage the first dance, Blue Bonnet, and 
the second, and several towards the middle. Please 
don’t forget. I hear your Uncle is doing the fox- 
trot.” 

“ Beautifully, Jim, you should see him.” 

“ Good business ! Tell him to keep it up.” 

“ Oh, he will ! He has the craze just like the rest 
of us.” 

Jim smiled. “ Yes,” he quoted, “ ‘ the foxy are 
fox-trotting, and those who hesitate, return to hesi- 
tate again ! ’ Great age we’re living in.” 

“ Wonderful ! I’m thankful every day that I’m 
alive.” 

Blue Bonnet gave her hand to Jim, and bestowed 
a kiss on Mrs. Howell’s cheek, which was given her 
cordially. “ Good-by,” she said, “ I shan’t forget 
the twentieth, you may be sure, and please know 
how much I appreciate what you are doing for me. 
My vocabulary is too limited to express my appre- 
ciation.” 

It was a little harder to part with Fanny, and it 
took longer. There was so much to say. 


72 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ You won’t forget to look after the 4 Home ’ a 
little, will you ? ” she begged. “ So much depends 
on personal supervision. You can’t trust contrac- 
tors, though I believe Mr. Hummed is as trust- 
worthy as any. Mr. Feganza means well, but he is 
so busy. You’ll remember about the breakfast- 
room? It has to be widened five feet, so the matron 
and the nurses can all have meals there if they wish.” 

She was off in another minute, having been as- 
sured of Fanny’s personal supervision and atten- 
tion to details. 

At the house Carita, Gabriel, and the servants 
had gathered on the veranda to say good-by. 
Carita and Gabriel looked a little wistful, but were 
cheered by promises of letters and souvenirs. The 
trunks had already gone and Simpkins stood at the 
curb waiting with the motor. 

They were off at last, happy and gay. Even 
Aunt Lucinda, who had been looking worn and thin, 
brightened at the prospect of pleasures ahead, and 
Sarah beamed. 

“ Well, how does she compare with the ‘ Wan- 
derer/ Honey ? ” Mr. Ashe asked when they were 
once comfortably aboard the “ Sunset ” and could 
turn attention from luggage to luxury. “ Is she as 
fine in every way? ” 

Blue Bonnet let her gaze travel slowly about the 
car, pausing at the swinging easy-chairs, the book- 
cases, the buffet with its shining silver and glass. 


SAN FRANCISCO 


73 


“ It’s pretty fine, Uncle Cliff. My memory of the 
‘ Wanderer ’ is a bit hazy, but it would have to go 
some to beat this, wouldn’t it? ” 

Mr. Ashe thought it would. 

The trip across the continent was a continuous 
delight. Each member of the party was jolly, con- 
siderate, anxious to make the others’ outing as joy- 
ous as possible. There were always enough hands 
for a rubber of bridge ; there was the Victrola with 
new records ; the latest books and magazines. But, 
best of all, there was the rear end of the car with 
what Blue Bonnet called the “ veranda,” for the 
compact little affair with its steel railings and easy- 
chairs did resemble that very necessary adjunct to 
a dwelling. 

Here the young people spent most of the time, 
enjoying the scenery, for, as if wishing to add full 
quota to the bliss, autumn lagged and lingered, and 
the noon day hours were warm and sunny. 

“ Could we possibly have selected a better time, 
Uncle Cliff ? ” Blue Bonnet asked as she followed 
John out on to the veranda to watch the Rockies in 
the moonlight. “ Even the moon is shining — so 
brightly one could almost read a newspaper.” 

“ Moonlight is one of the delights of Colorado,” 
Uncle Cliff said, joining them with a fresh cigar. 
“ It is wonderful owing to the clear rare atmosphere. 
Remember, you are seven thousand feet above the 
level of the sea now.” 


74 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Seven thousand feet! ” Blue Bonnet exclaimed, 
“ and I don’t feel a bit differently, except my heart 
is beating a little faster. I reckon it’s just thrilling 
at these wonders.” 

They found comfortable seats, and John insisted 
upon wrapping Blue Bonnet in several rugs — up to 
her very eyebrows — until she complained that “ she 
wanted her fingers to point with, even if it wasn’t 
considered polite in the best society. 

“ Send Knight out here,” she called after Uncle 
Cliff as he left them for bed at ten o’clock. “ I’m 
not going in for an hour yet. He shouldn’t miss 
these glories if he has seen them before.” 

“ Do we need a chaperone? ” John inquired when 
Uncle Cliff had passed into the car. 

“ Don’t you think we do ? ” 

“ Decidedly not. Why ? ” 

“ Because — there are conventions — you 
know!” She smiled tantalizingly. 

John murmured something about conventions un- 
der his breath which Blue Bonnet couldn’t quite 
catch. 

“ According to rules laid down by the Puritans — 
and followed by Bostonians , you know.” 

“ But we’re in Colorado now ! ” 

“ Surely, but — there’s Aunt Lucinda — she’s re- 
lated to the Puritans, Colorado or no Colorado ! A 
leopard doesn’t change his spots.” 

She was laughing at his discomfort. 


SAN FRANCISCO 75 


“ Couldn’t we forget Boston for an hour?” he 
begged. 

“ Do you think it would be possible?” 

" Quite! " 

The appearance of Sarah put a stop to the banter. 

“ Knight has retired,” she announced, “ and so 
has Miss Clyde; your Uncle told me to tell you, 
Blue Bonnet.” 

“ Thank you, Sarah. Can’t you come out and 
keep us company? Did Uncle Cliff say I was to 
come in and go to bed, too ? ” 

“No; he said you were to stay and see all you 
could.” 

“ You see, Uncle Cliff doesn’t know what a con- 
vention is,” Blue Bonnet said to John. “ You’d 
have to show the word to him in the dictionary and 
then explain in detail.” 

Sarah accepted the chair to which Blue Bonnet 
pointed, hesitatingly. 

“ I hope I’m not bothering,” she said, “ but 
I should like to see the mountains in the moon- 
light. I don’t suppose I’ll ever have another 
chance.” 

Blue Bonnet loved the way John made Sarah 
comfortable after that little speech. He seemed to 
recognize instantly how limited her opportunities 
had been — how much the trip was meaning to her. 
It was quite midnight before the three, absorbed in 
the fleeting wonders, stirred from their chairs. 


76 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


They had seen Pike’s Peak earlier in the day, and 
had enjoyed the glimpse of the old giant with his 
cap of snow. Blue Bonnet had been loath to part 
with the view. 

There were cozy meals aboard the “ Sunset/’ and 
the little peeks into the tiny kitchen where the col- 
ored chef prepared concoctions that were the mar- 
vel of all, delighted Blue Bonnet. She adored his 
immaculate white coats and caps, and the merry 
twinkle in his eyes. She was never through prais- 
ing the dainties that he prepared especially for her, 
serving them with his own hands — an unheard-of 
condescension. Sometimes it was a delicious cake 
with her initials in the frosting, or a delectable pud- 
ding, or a cunning loaf of nut bread which took her 
back to childhood, when Benita baked for her family 
of dolls. 

It was at the end of the fifth day in the early 
evening that the party finally reached their destina- 
tion ; tired but happy, and still enthusiastic : sorry to 
leave the car even for a good hotel. 

Wonderful San Francisco! Even the name has 
a lure. 

Blue Bonnet chose the upper deck of the boat for 
the short trip across the bay after leaving the car 
at Oakland. She and John leaned over the railing 
watching the glimmering lights that marked the city 
beyond. 

“ Isn’t it heavenly? ” she asked — “ that amazing 


SAN FRANCISCO 


77 


view? See those millions of lights saying wel- 
come, welcome !” 

But John was spellbound. The wonderful lights 
everywhere — myriads and myriads in the distance 
— on the wharf, on the shipping boats and incom- 
ing vessels, on the villages clustered along the bay; 
the dazzling, sparkling coronet that crowned the 
Ferry station; the soft reflections in the water — 
water which gently lapped the stern of the boat and 
ebbed away musically, entranced him. 

“Isn’t it heavenly?” she repeated almost in a 
whisper. 

“ It is marvelous ! ” he answered, baring his head 
to the soft, delicious breeze that blew in from the 
sea; and when he turned to her a look of perfect 
sympathy and understanding flashed between them. 

Blue Bonnet was glad for many reasons that her 
uncle selected the beautiful Fairmont Hotel high up 
on the hill for their place of residence. She had 
been there before : she knew a short cut through the 
back that led directly to Chinatown with its charm- 
ing shops and Oriental babies. They had scarcely 
been located a day when she initiated John Churchill 
and Sarah to the mysteries of Chinatown. 

It was amusing to see Sarah shy away from the 
small yellow-skinned folk with whom Blue Bonnet 
chatted familiarly ; to watch her amazement as gay 
little women shuffled along on shoes that were only 


78 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


half shoes, in brilliant kimonos. She was timid in 
the shops, too, and stood near John and Blue Bon- 
net, as if fearing that she might be spirited away at 
any moment. 

When Blue Bonnet insisted that she must see 
Chinatown at night to really appreciate it, glance 
down the narrow alleys and see the men and women 
grouped in their picturesque costumes, Sarah looked 
so wild-eyed and alarmed that Blue Bonnet doubled 
up with laughter. 

But the Exposition ! Blue Bonnet was fortunate 
enough to have her first glimpse of it at night, when 
the grounds were like fairyland. Lights glimmered 
everywhere, and flowers bloomed in profusion : pan- 
sies, violets, daffodils! On silver pools water lilies 
nodded, and yellow acacias shed their fragrance. 
Domes, blue and beautiful as turquoise, looked up- 
ward to the sky, and fountains played beneath 
changing lights, enthralling the eye and awakening 
emotions. 

Sarah clung to Blue Bonnet in a transport of hap- 
piness, her eyes glued to the Tower of Jewels, and 
Aunt Lucinda seemed stupefied to silence. 

During the weeks that followed, Blue Bonnet 
learned to love the beautiful city that had sprung up 
by the sea with a devotion immeasurable. She was 
never too tired to seek out its treasures; to wander 
along the avenues rich with floral offerings ; to stand 
entranced before the wonderful figure of the “ Ris- 


SAN FRANCISCO 


79 


ing Sun ” just poised for flight, chest out and mus- 
cles stretched for action. 

“ Some day he will move while I am watching him, 
Uncle Cliff, I know he will! Look at the vigor in 
his body, the eagerness in his face.” 

“ I shouldn’t wonder, Honey,” he would answer, 
catching her enthusiasm. 

“ And ‘ Descending Night,’ see how tired she is 
with the day’s cares and work, but oh, how lovely! 
See how relaxed she is, how her head is bending and 
her wings are folding.” Then for a reason Uncle 
Cliff could not understand — perhaps she herself 
could not understand — warm tears would come, 
obscuring sight, and they would pass on in silence. 

“ I have heard of genius for friendship, genius for 
art, and for many other things,” Mrs. White said 
one day to Mr. Ashe as they watched Blue Bonnet 
stand entranced before a marvelous picture, “ but 
Blue Bonnet has a genius for beauty! I have never 
known any one, much less a young girl, with such 
appreciation.” 

“ Her mother had it,” Mr. Ashe said, and his 
voice was tender. “ She could find more joy in a 
Texas blue bonnet, common and plentiful as they 
were at the ranch, than most people would in an 
orchid, and her heart encircled the world.” 

“ Then it is an inheritance? ” 

“ A direct and divine one.” 

It was strange that, although Blue Bonnet ordi- 


80 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


narily wanted Knight to share her pleasure, and 
turned to him in difficulties, it was John she singled 
out to enjoy the treasures she found ; the picture that 
held her; the statue that entranced; the books that 
pleased and instructed. 

They did not always agree — far from it — but 
each had tolerance for the opinion of the other. 

“ John knows so much,” Blue Bonnet would say to 
Sarah Blake. “ He has seen so much. I feel like a 
perfect infant when he talks of art.” 

And John would say to Mr. Ashe : “ How intui- 

tive Blue Bonnet is. She feels the beauty of things 
without knowing why. Experience and knowledge 
seem of little value beside her comprehension.” 

There had been one or two very pleasant experi- 
ences at the Exposition. Blue Bonnet had been a 
constant visitor for nearly two weeks when one 
morning in the Palace of Arts her attention was 
drawn from her catalogue to a soft Southern drawl 
at her elbow. 

“ This picture is worth cornin’ all the way from 
Nashville for, isn’t it, Felix? Look at the tears in 
that old lady’s eyes — it can’t be paint. They’re 
goin’ to drop ! ” 

Blue Bonnet turned quickly and the next minute 
she and Mary Louise Patterson were in each other’s 
arms. 

“ Honey! where ever did you come from? ” Mary 
Louise was saying, hardly able to get over her sur- 


SAN FRANCISCO 


81 


prise. “ You’re the last person on earth I should 
dream of findin’. Felix, come here. If we weren’t 
married I shouldn’t introduce you to Blue Bonnet, 
she’s so charmin’, but I reckon I’ll have to.” 

Blue Bonnet glanced at the fine, rather foreign- 
looking man beside Mary Louise and gasped. 

“ You mean that you are married — really, Mary 
Louise ? ” 

“ Yes, Honey. You see, Mr. Shravens was 
cornin’ to the Exposition, and I thought it would be 
such a good time to learn something about pictures, 
so I asked him to bring me along.” 

“ D6n’t you believe it, Miss Ashe, there was con- 
siderable coaxing on my part.” 

There was the same Southern softness in his 
speech, mingled with a slightly foreign accent. Blue 
Bonnet remembered that he was the artist who 
painted the Jackson House gardens for Annabel’s 
wedding present, and that he had spent a great deal 
of time abroad. 

“ I did it to save his life, Blue Bonnet. He 
wanted to go back to France and fight, and — I held 
on to your coat tails, didn’t I, darling? ” 

Mr. Shravens didn’t argue the point; he merely 
gave his wife an adoring smile and turned his atten- 
tion to Blue Bonnet. When they parted, both had 
arranged to dine with Blue Bonnet the next day. 


CHAPTER VI 


LETTERS 

Even though Blue Bonnet was rushed from morn- 
ing until night, she managed to find time to write 
home, and while the letters were more or less 
scrappy, they were characteristic enough of Blue 
Bonnet to be interesting. She wrote Kitty at some 
length, because she wanted to bring what sunshine 
she could into her gloom. She strove to be cheerful. 
She wrote : 

“ Dearest Kitty : 

“ Please don’t think when you see this somewhat 
bulky letter that I am going to bore you with de- 
scriptions of all the wonderful things I am seeing 
here. I am not. I made up my mind long ago 
that I would never weary my friends with details 
of places they had never seen, and not long ago 
when Uncle Cliff came home from a dinner party 
at the Howells — our neighbors in Brookline — - 
and said he had been caught in a calm with a 
woman who took him up the Nile and down again 
until he was seasick, I was more resolved than 


ever. 


82 


LETTERS 


83 


“ But it is hard not to enthuse a little, for every- 
thing is so wonderful and beautiful, and I keep 
wishing all the time that you and Amanda were 
here to enjoy it with me. It has been great fun to 
have Sarah, only she is in a trance most of the 
time. 

“ We leave early in the morning for the Exposi- 
tion Grounds and usually part at the entrance. 
Uncle Cliff wants to see the cattle, and the cows 
milked by electricity; Sarah spends hours in the 
Fine Arts Building with Aunt Lucinda and Mrs. 
White ; Knight has a hankerin’ for the Machinery 
Palace, while John and I vibrate between the 
French Building, the Fine Arts and Festival Hall. 
Am sending you a book with all these buildings 
marked. 

“ We meet at the Horticultural Building — a 
gorgeous place all palms and ferns and plants, 
with a large dining-room and an Hawaiian band 
— and we have lunch. We never seem to tire of 
eating sliced pineapple to the strains of Aloha. 
In the evening — (we have lunch at a charming 
Inn just inside the grounds) — we stay for the 
fire-works and the thousand other attractions that 
make life here one long beautiful dream from 
which you dread to waken. 

“ A week ago we ran into Mary Louise Patter- 
son, or Mrs. Shravens she is now, for she’s on her 
honeymoon. Her brother is here also — Randall, 


84 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


whom you met last spring in Boston. They have 
dined with us once, and we have been their guests 
at luncheon, but there isn’t much time for visiting, 
as every one wants to see as much of the Exposi- 
tion as possible. Randall has attached himself to 
our party. He says it is simply deadly to be in 
the wake of a bride and groom, and he’s lonesome. 
I enjoy him very much, for he is great fun, but I 
believe Knight and John think he is de trop, for 
they aren’t a bit cheerful or bright when he comes 
on the scene. Aren’t men queer ? 

“ Mary Louise and I had one good visit, and she 
told me all about Annabel. She stopped there a 
few days on her way West. She says Annabel is 
so happy, and that her home is lovely. Sue is 
keeping house for her father and giving tea parties 
almost every day — you know she always declared 
she would. Mary Louise says that Billy is the 
most devoted husband in the world, but, of course, 
he would be. One couldn’t help adoring Annabel. 

“ We have had some very amusing experiences. 
It is almost as interesting to listen to the scraps of 
conversation that people let fall as to see the 
Exposition. The other day John and I were rest- 
ing in one of the beautiful avenues close to a 
charming little figure in bronze of Pan, piping to 
the frog. It is a charming piece, the darling Pan 
holding the slender reed between his fingers. A 
woman came along taking such strides that a little 


LETTERS 


85 


boy beside her could scarcely keep pace. The 
child lagged in front of Pan. i Look at the little 
boy ! ’ he cried, pointing to the figure ; ‘ what is 
.he doing ? ’ The woman gave one glance and 
answered, 4 Oh, he’s shooting peas at a frog.’ 
Shooting peas at a frog! It hurt my very soul. 

“ Another funny thing which Uncle Cliff wit- 
nessed yesterday. There are a number of articles 
exhibited in the different buildings which are not 
in competition for the various prizes offered, and 
a card to that effect is in evidence. Uncle Cliff 
saw a man and woman holding a heated conversa- 
tion over a bust of what the man took to be Susan 
B. Anthony. The woman said it was not, she felt 
sure. The man insisted he was right, when the 
woman, adjusting her pince-nez to her short- 
sighted eyes, remarked triumphantly : ‘ Certainly 

it is not! The name of this is Not in Competi- 
tion! See, it is there on the card/ 

“ Chinatown, as always, fascinates me. The 
other night we came home early from the Exposi- 
tion and after leaving the car walked back to the 
hotel by way of Chinatown. John wanted to 
show us one of his discoveries — a Chinese 
apothecary who is the most adorable person you 
ever saw in your life. He has the funniest little 
shop about which the Chinese group in the eve- 
nings, waiting for various concoctions which he 
puts up for them. And, my dear, I, with my own 


86 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


eyes — otherwise I should not believe it — saw 
him fill a prescription with fifteen different kinds 
of herbs in it. I’ve been wondering ever since 
how long it took the patient to die. It didn’t seem 
possible that any one could take all that stuff and 
live. He carefully measured each thing in a pair 
of scales, taking a pinch out, or putting more in, 
until the parcel looked as if it might weigh several 
pounds. And all the while he was weighing and 
measuring, a great black cat sat blinking into the 
scales as if he wanted to see that the thing was 
done right. The cat’s name is Ah Tom — isn’t 
that adorable? We went into the shop to stroke 
his black fur and one of the men told us. 

“ But the apothecary ! How I wish you might 
see him. He has a face that lingers in one’s mem- 
ory long after he himself has passed from view. 
It is aristocratic, gentle, clever, with eyes that are 
all seeing and yet inscrutable — queer little slant- 
ing eyes that are as black as shoe buttons and yet 
have soft shadowy lights in them. But it is his 
absolute indifference to the crowd that makes him 
interesting. After he had filled several prescrip- 
tions he sat down in the window on a high stool to 
write — with a brush , if you please — and the 
fascinating strokes he made were as beautiful as 
an etching. We watched him for nearly an hour 
and he only glanced up once: that was to stroke 
Ah Tom, who had snuggled up beside him. 


LETTERS 


87 


“ I couldn’t help wondering about his family 
life; what his wife looked like, and his children, 
for certainly any one so utterly fascinating never 
escaped matrimony. 

“ But here I am gossiping when I stated posi- 
tively that I wouldn’t. And please don’t think 
because I am so terribly frivolous I am not mind- 
ful of your sorrow. I think of you every day and 
wish I might say something to comfort you, but I 
know from experience that the kindest words 
from the kindest friends help but little at such a 
time. Be assured of this, Kitty dear, I know 
every step of the hard way of grief — for 
although I was so young when my own dear 
mother left me — still — she was my mother, and 
her place can never be filled. If you think this 
letter is at all worth while (I don’t) pass it on to 
Amanda. She will be charitable, as you must be, 
remembering that I am stealing time from my 
beauty sleep to send even this scrappy bit. My 
eyes are at the point where they need sticks to hold 
them open. I am too sleepy to see the sandman, 
but I know he is near. 

“ As always, with heaps of love, 

“ Blue Bonnet.” 


And Kitty wrote Blue Bonnet : 

“ Everything moves along in Woodford in the 
same old way, your letters being the only bright 


88 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


spots in my rather gloomy days. I am really glad 
that I have the care of the house, otherwise I 
should get so blue. Father is not at all well, 
which worries me considerably, but I think when 
the first keen edge of his grief is over he will be 
better and take more interest in things. Dear lit- 
tle mother! I miss her more as the days go on 
and probably shall. And yet, do you know, Blue 
Bonnet, I would not have her back under the same 
conditions if it were possible. I was thinking the 
other day that I had never in all my life seen her 
face without a look of suffering, and yet she rarely 
complained. But I mustn’t spoil your happiness 
by my sorrow. 

“ Amanda is a dear. She has spent a great deal 
of time with me, and I hardly know what I should 
have done without her. Father and I ran up to 
Boston for a few days last week. I wanted to do 
a little shopping, and I think Father wanted to 
get away from Woodford for a little while. I 
missed not seeing you as usual, but was glad to 
think you were enjoying such a lovely trip. How 
is that nice Mr. Churchill ? I so often think of the 
difficulty I led him into last spring with Ferren’s 
car and the awful walk we had to take. He was 
such a dear about it. I wonder if he has ever for- 
given me? I have never been able to stand the 
sight of the French heeled shoes since. 

“ Alec writes that he will be here for a few 


LETTERS 


89 


weeks at Christmas. I don’t know where he is 
going to stay I’m sure, as the General has closed 
the house. He may be coming back to be with 
Alec. I shall be very glad to see them both — • 
especially the General ” (which made Blue Bonnet 
laugh) “ as we have always been such good 
friends. I don’t know why Alec selected Wood- 
ford for his vacation, I’m sure. It’s as dead as a 
door nail, but Amanda’s gold angel, Mr. Everett, 
is coming, too, so we may be able to do something 
pleasant. 

“ Debby is quite crazy about the college in Wis- 
consin, and her letters are real entertaining. Her 
aunt and uncle are evidently lovely to her, and she 
is meeting a good many young people. 

“ Oh, yes, I must tell you that my one diversion 
these days is entertaining the minister — the 
young man who took Mr. Blake’s place. He’s 
really very nice. He isn’t a bit churchy, and 
doesn’t urge me to take a class in the Sunday 
School, as Mr. Blake used to. He rather runs to 
poetry, and adores our sunsets, and declared the 
other evening, when he took me for a ride, that he 
was very fond of color: that he even admired red 
hair, which was going some, I thought. I told 
him I loathed it and was glad mine was on the rose 
order. I can imagine your having a good laugh 
at my driving with him, but Woodford is so stupid 
one welcomes anything for a change. 


90 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ I was out to the cemetery yesterday with some 
flowers and I took some to your dear grand- 
mother. Please don’t thank me, I love to do it 
for both you and her. 

“ If there was a scrap of news I’d give it to you, 
but there isn’t. With oceans of love, always the 
same, “ Kitty.” 

And one day, quite unexpectedly, this interesting 
bit of news came from Sue. 

“ Dearest Blue Bonnet : 

“ I am so happy these days that the time seems 
to take wings. It is so good to be at home and 
not grinding away at Miss North’s. I put in 
every hour I can having a good time to make up 
for all those months lost at school. Aren’t you 
glad you’re educated ? It takes so much time, and 
there is so little to show for it — at least that’s the 
way I feel, but, of course, I never was the bright 
and shining light you were. 

“ Father is so delighted to have me at home that 
he is willing to do almost anything to keep me 
here, and I assure you that wild horses couldn’t 
drag me away. It’s too heavenly being your own 
boss and managing a house just the way you want 
to. 

“ What do you hear from the girls at Miss 
North’s? Does it seem possible that Carita and 
Mary Boyd are grown up now, and eligible to the 


LETTERS 


91 


Lambs ? I always think of them as little girls. I 
had a letter from Mary the other day and she had 
been up to some of her pranks. She said the 
Lambs were planning a lot of high jinks for the 
initiation. Will you ever forget the night Wee 
saw the mouse? And, by the way, speaking of 
Wee, I had the surprise of my life a few weeks 
ago when Father and I ran up to Chicago. We 
were in the hotel waiting for some friends to take 
us to the theater when I saw a perfectly stunning, 
tall, willowy young person coming towards me 
with her hand out, smiling as if she had found a 
long lost relative. It was Wee ! But not our fat, 
roly poly Wee — not by a long sight. It was 
Wee minus thirty pounds of the old avoirdupois 
(hope that’s spelled right, haven’t time to look it 
up) and, Blue Bonnet, she was stunning — simply 
stunning! Everybody turned to look at her, and 
I couldn’t believe my eyes. She did it all in four 
months by not eating bread and butter and pota- 
toes — and oh, yes, sweets and desserts. Think 
of Wee giving up pie when she traces her New 
England ancestry back to the Pilgrims ! 

“ And what do you think she is doing! Play- 
ing in a stock company, and is really quite a rage. 
Just fancy — our old Wee! She sits up nights 
learning new parts and spends her mornings with a 
teacher perfecting her voice and cultivating her 
accent. I felt so proud of her. Do you remem- 


92 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


ber how that Laura Perkins in Number 12 used to 
say that she was so proud of the diamond neck- 
lace that the wife of the laundryman in her home 
town wore, because she’d contributed so much 
toward paying for it (you remember how extrav- 
agant she was with washing) well, that’s the way 
I felt about Wee. I’d suffered and bled and died 
to help her voice along, and now I can watch her 
shine on the stage and have a share in the glory. 
We went to see her the other night and she was 
really clever. 

“ Annabel is so happy in her home. She lives 
only a few blocks away and I see her often. 
Already she has settled down into the most par- 
ticular little housewife imaginable, and I can 
hardly drag her out even to an afternoon tea. 
Her house is adorable, and, would you believe it, 
she has hardly a frill from cellar to attic? They 
are trying to be very economical, and keep only 
one maid, and Annabel hates to dust. She has 
put away every unnecessary thing, and one feels 
as if one could breathe and move in comfort. She 
hasn’t a lace curtain in her house; just exquisite 
cretonnes in perfect taste. But I shan’t take time 
to describe the house. You will see it for your- 
self when you make that promised visit in the 
spring. 

“ There is very little news. Did I tell you that 
the ‘ Billings person,’ as dear old Patty used to call 


LETTERS 


93 


him, is to be in Chicago before long on business? 
He expects to run over here for a few days. I 
don’t object to the name of ‘ Ben ’ at all any 
more. In fact, it sounds rather good to me. 
’Nuff said! 

“ I forgot to tell you about Patty. They say 
she entered college with such recommendations 
from Miss North that she’s terribly looked up to. 
The girls in the Freshman class are so proud to be 
on speaking terms with her that they cross their 
fingers and go up and touch her every once in a 
while to show their intimacy and reverence. 

“ Good-by for to-night. 

“ Ever thine, 

“ Sue/' 

Carita’s letters were mere apologies. She was too 
busy to think, much less to write, and Blue Bonnet, 
having gone over the same ground the year before at 
Miss North’s, understood and forgave. Fraulein 
wrote regularly, stiff formal letters which advised 
Blue Bonnet of her “ menage,” with assurances that 
everything was moving exactly as Miss Ashe would 
have it. 

Gabriel’s communications were mostly postscripts 
added to Carita’s letters. He was working hard — 
especially with his violin — had at last mastered 
fractions, and learned the name of the girl in the pink 
dress. It was Constance Moore. She was wearing 


94 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


white now, and he had lost interest. Algernon Sid- 
ney was well and sent best regards. He begged to 
remain, “Yours truly, 

“ Gabriel del Dardo Ashe.” 


CHAPTER VII 


BLUE BONNET HAS HER FORTUNE TOLD 

“ But I do want to. I want to very much ! ” 

Blue Bonnet halted before the tent of the cele- 
brated Sivrouka of India, the greatest astrologer the 
world had ever known (so his advertisement read) 
and peeked in curiously. 

Mr. Ashe stood with a restraining hand on her 
shoulder. 

“ Come on, Honey, you only think you want to 
have your fortune told ; you don’t really.” 

“ Yes, I do, Uncle Cliff, very much.” 

“ But you don’t believe in that stuff! ” 

“ What stuff?” 

“ Astrology, or whatever they call it.” 

“ I believe the star you were born under has a 
great deal to do with your life,” Blue Bonnet said 
loftily. 

“ Bosh!” 

“ Certainly I do. Take people born in March for 
instance, they’re always blustery like the wind ; and 
April people are temperamental. They’re either 
sunshine or shadow.” 


95 


96 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ And by the same token August people are hot- 
tempered — like the weather in dog days ? ” 

“ Yes, I reckon so — I am. Oh, come on, Uncle 
Cliff, please. Maybe he can tell me a lot of things I 
want to know.” 

Inside the tent dark swarthy men in baggy trou- 
sers and brilliant turbans paced to and fro scanning 
the crowd anxiously. One of them led Blue Bonnet 
to a small booth where the Oracle sat enthroned. 

“ Sivrouka is engaged at present,” she said coming 
back hastily. “ I can’t see him for a few minutes. 
There are other Seers here, but I want to see him. 
Mary Louise says he is perfectly wonderful. He 
told her the most remarkable things, Uncle Cliff : 
that she had just been married, and that her husband 
was an artist, and — well, you needn’t laugh, he 
did!” 

“ It would not take a Seer to know that Mary 
Louise had just been married, Honey; and if her 
husband hasn’t artist written all over him I’ll eat my 
hat. He’s a type ; you’d recognize it a mile off.” 

“ Oh, you’re so skeptical, Uncle Cliff ! Anyway, 
he couldn’t know just where she was born, could he, 
and what her tastes were, and her father’s busi- 
ness? ” 

“ All right, Honey.” 

Sivrouka was at last disengaged and Blue Bonnet 
paused at the door of the booth to speak with Sarah. 

“ You must be ready to have him give you a read- 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 


97 


in g when I am through,” she said. “ Mary Louise 
says he really gave her good advice. He told her 
what her lucky days were, and lots of interesting 
things. It’s quite an opportunity.” 

She entered the august presence with keen antici- 
pation, and sitting down in front of the pine table, 
to which she was directed, crossed her hands on the 
edge expectantly. 

“ Your date of birth, please; the hour, the day, the 
year. Be explicit,” came in slow measured tones 
broken with a peculiar accent. 

Blue Bonnet gave the date, but she could not be 
sure of the day, nor the hour. 

Sivrouka consulted a pamphlet which he kept 
beside him, and after doing some figuring announced 
that Blue Bonnet had been born on Sunday, a most 
beautiful and opportune time to enter the world, for 
Sunday's child was full of grace, and would live long 
and prosper. She was born when the sun was in 
Leo, which gave her a disposition that was gener- 
ous, a heart that was kind, and much magnetism. 

“ You were born to lead,” he declared, taking Blue 
Bonnet’s unwilling hand into his own begrimed and 
much-ringed one. “You have a mission in life 
which you will fulfill nobly.” 

“ A mission? Have I really? What is it? ” 

“ We will come to that later, Mees.” The Mees 
amused Blue Bonnet. It was both deferential and 
patronizing. 


98 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ You have strong individuality; high, noble 
ideals. You are possessed of great power for good, 
and can usually inspire others to accomplish good. 
You are strong in your love of family — your own 
people, and will allow no harm to come to them if 
you can help it. You are exceedingly fond of chil- 
dren, and will yield to no dictation in their manage- 
ment. You are inclined to do things in your own 
way, and people around you usually find it best to say 
nothing, but let you alone. You are good at plan- 
ning, but you hate detail. You abhor figures, or 
anything pertaining to mathematics, but you would 
have no difficulty with them if you exercised pa- 
tience.” 

Blue Bonnet drew her hand away and leaned back 
in her chair, but Sivrouka got a second hold and 
began again. 

“ You are fond of a home and home comforts ; an 
ideal home-maker, which means more than a house- 
keeper. You are splendidly endowed for a position 
of trust and responsibility, and would do well in any 
kind of business. You draw people to you uncon- 
sciously by your sunny disposition and are very con- 
genial. You will rely on your own opinions no mat- 
ter what others say. You do your own thinking.” 

“ But my faults,” Blue Bonnet said, “ tell me what 
they are? ” 

“ And did you consider these all virtues, Mees? ” 
the Seer asked with a smile and a shrug. He leaned 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 


99 


over and looked into Blue Bonnet's eyes. “ You are 
a child of fate,” he said with evident sincerity. 
“ The gods are your friends : they watch over you. 
You were born of love — love and affection. In 
your veins runs the blood of promise. You have 
inherited the best from many generations. See that 
you keep the stream unsullied. Select your lifemate 
wisely, remembering that he will be the father of 
your children.” 

Blue Bonnet leaned back in the chair, flushed. 

“ I shall never marry,” she said; “ I have work to 
accomplish.” 

“Yes — that is true, Mees, very true; you have 
work. But the man of your choice — I see him 
now — close beside you — ” 

Blue Bonnet looked over her shoulder quickly, and 
the Seer laughed. 

“ Yes, there, Mees, without.” 

“ And what about him ? ” 

“ He will help you — aid you, sustain you- 
Through him you will be successful.” 

A light broke over Blue Bonnet’s face. 

“ Oh, you mean my uncle. He is my guardian. 
He is always interested in what I do.” 

But the East Indian shook his head impatiently. 

“ The uncle I can see, also, but it is the young man, 
Mees, the dark young man with the friendly eyes and 
the humorous mouth — You like not the sugges- 
tion ? ” he broke off suddenly. 


100 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ It is not true,” Blue Bonnet answered. “ I shall 
be wedded to my work.” Then, as if to test his 
ability : “ What is my work ? ” 

“ It is with children,” Sivrouka answered without 
a moment’s hesitation. “ I see them all around you ; 
many, too many to be your own. And your oppor- 
tunity for good is unlimited. It was decreed long 
before Mees entered this vale. She was selected. 
Believe or not! ” He shrugged his shoulders indif- 
ferently. 

He was silent for a moment as if thinking deeply. 

“ There is sorrow for Mees,” he said presently. 
“ A great worry. The clouds hang dark, but the 
light shines beyond — a little at first, then in a glory. 
When that hour comes remember Sivrouka, what he 
tells you, and have hope.” 

“ A great sorrow ? Oh, please don’t say that ! I 
have had so many.” 

“ But sorrow is part of life. Would Mees be 
exempt? Different from the rest — the favored 
one? That is selfish. It is through sorrow we 
grow.” 

“ But sorrow frightens one — even the bravest.” 

“ I said the light would break, Mees — in a glory! 
Is not that enough? ” 

“ Are you very sure ? How can you tell ? 
Everything in life is uncertain.” 

Sivrouka threw up his hands in gesture toward the 
skies. 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 101 


“ It is so written, Mees, in the stars. The great 
Allah has decreed. Be not afraid.” 

“ Have I other sorrows ? ” 

“ No one is exempt, Mees. But the fates to you 
have been kind. I must dismiss you now; others 
wait without.” 

Blue Bonnet looked very serious as she left the 
booth, and Uncle Cliff watched her face closely as 
she came toward him. 

“ Well,” he said amused, “ did you find out all you 
wanted to know ? ” 

“ Oh, a good deal — yes.” 

“ And you believed all he said — took it for gospel 
truth ? ” 

“No — not all, of course not. He read my 
character well — only he was far too generous. He 
told me some things that were very silly and improb- 
able. I suppose they all do.” 

They were alone now, outside the tent. Sarah 
and Mrs. White had suddenly decided to have the 
veil lifted, also. 

“ What were the silly things, Honey ? ” 

“ Oh, nothing! Uncle Cliff, did you ever know 
anybody with friendly eyes? ” 

“ A great many people, Honey.” 

“ Have you, really ? Should you say that 
Knight’s eyes were friendly? ” 

“ Decidedly.” 

“ And Randall’s? ” 


102 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Moderately so.” 

“ And John’s?” 

“ Very.” 

“ Well — whose should you say were — the most 
friendly? ” 

“ Now, that’s getting me into deep water. I 
couldn’t say without proper examination. Suppose 
we line them up and see.” 

“ Oh, Uncle Cliff, don’t you dare do such a thing! 
Don’t you even mention that I asked you. It’s 
all perfectly silly anyway — I — I only just won- 
dered.” 

They had gone but a few steps further when she 
said : 

“ What kind of a mouth would you call a humor- 
ous mouth, Uncle Cliff ? ” 

“A humorous mouth, Honey? Well, now, I’m 
not up much on those things. Here comes John, ask 
him.” 

Blue Bonnet caught her uncle’s coat sleeve in a 
frantic effort to stop him, but it was too late. He 
had put the question. 

When John struggled with an answer Blue Bonnet 
was utterly oblivious and disinterested. Her gaze 
was directed toward the Tower of Jewels in which 
she had suddenly discovered a new feature. 

That night, under the cover of darkness — for 
Blue B'onnet had crept into Sarah’s room for a little 
gossip — confidences were exchanged. 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 103 


“ I was just dying to know what Sivrouka told 
you, Sarah, do you mind telling me? ” 

“ Oh, no — that is — some of it. He read my 
character quite well, I thought. He told me that I 
was born when the sun was in Sagittarius, whatever 
that means, and that I would travel a good deal, and 
that my success would come through influential 
friends; that — this sounds very egotistical, Blue 
Bonnet, but — that I had a loving, thoughtful dispo- 
sition, was industrious and fond of detail; that I 
knew how to attend to my own business and was 
careful in money matters/’ 

“ Did he ? Good enough ! He couldn’t have 
done better if he’d known you.” 

“ I thought some of it was true,” said the modest 
Sarah. 

“ And what else ? ” 

Sarah hesitated. 

“ Go on — then I’ll tell you what he said about 
me.” 

“ He said I had a mission in life, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ A mission ! What kind of a mission ? ” 

“ Something to do with children.” 

“ With children ! ” There was amazement in Blue 
Bonnet’s tones. 

“ Yes — small children. He said he could see 
them all around me.” 

“ He did? Why, I believe he tells everybody the 
same thing ! That’s exactly what he said to me ! ” 


104 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ He did?” 

“ Yes — but maybe he saw you at my settlement 
house. Of course you will be there often.” 

“ No — I don’t think it was that — exactly.” 

“ What could it have been then ? ” 

“ Oh, it was so improbable and silly, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ What was silly ? ” 

“ That I — should marry.” 

“ Marry ! ” Kitty’s predictions for Sarah’s future 
flashed through Blue Bonnet’s mind. 

“ He said I would marry a widower with five chil- 
dren. Think of it! And that the children would 
need me awfully.” 

“ I should think they might — five without a 
mother! Where are you to live? I hope it won’t 
take you away from Woodford.” 

“ He didn’t say, but you needn’t be alarmed. It's 
all perfect nonsense.” 

“ Of course it is — I mean the things he tells — 
but it’s interesting. Was he nice — this man to 
be?” 

“ Yes — so Sivrouka said. I think he is a minis- 
ter or something — anyway, Sivrouka said he could 
see him lecturing — ” 

“ Probably, with five children. He’d have to talk 
until he was hoarse — if they were all like Gabriel 
— mischievous, you know. Sarah, don’t you do it. 
It would be awful! If they were girls, think of the 
heads you’d have to comb every morning, and the 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 105 


dresses to make and keep in order, and the shoes to 
buy. And if they were boys — the finger-nails to 
keep clean and the trousers to mend and — ” 

“ Oh, I don’t think I should mind,” Sarah 
answered complacently, and fell to dreaming so 
quietly that Blue Bonnet slipped out of the room and 
across the hall to meditate on her own future until 
the wee small hours of morning. 

And next door to Blue Bonnet a woman lay think- 
ing. Thinking of the wonderful change that had 
been wrought in her life through the interest of a 
young girl — too young to realize what her bounties 
meant. 

Alicia White’s life had been a series of ups and 
downs, mostly downs, she sometimes thought in 
reviewing it. She had known wealth and poverty, 
happiness and tragedy. Sometimes the sun had 
shone in brilliant splendor, only to be obscured by 
clouds. 

Born in New York, of rich parents, she had been 
favored with every advantage until she was nearly 
nineteen, then her father, who was a plunger in the 
stock market, failed utterly. Her mother had died 
only the year before, and her death, coupled with 
extensive losses, unbalanced her father’s mind. He 
died without realizing that he was leaving a penni- 
less, inexperienced girl to battle with the world as 
best she might. 

Fortunately, she had her musical training, her 


106 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


beautiful voice which had been cultivated by the best 
masters. She strove to make a living by teaching, 
but few people have confidence in the methods of so 
young a teacher. She was about to give up, hopeless 
and despondent, when an uncle, an army officer on 
leave of absence in New York, found her, and carried 
her off to San Francisco where his regiment was 
stationed. 

But life had not proved a rosy dream even then. 
The uncle had a young wife who was vain and fool- 
ish. She had no desire to have Alicia share her 
home and admirers, and did not hesitate to announce 
the fact. Alicia was too charming, too lovable. 

The uncle, however, was adamant. He insisted 
that the only child of his dead sister should have 
shelter in his home ; that she should at least remain 
until a more suitable place could be provided. 

The result was inevitable. Young and inexperi- 
enced, lacking wisdom and guidance, she fell in love 
with handsome, irresponsible Cranston White of her 
uncle’s regiment, and ended by marrying him. 

She never liked to review the three years that fol- 
lowed ; her husband’s wild dissipation, the heartache, 
the sorrow; the loss of her baby girl, a wee, blue- 
eyed thing that promised so much, with her mother’s 
sunny smile and happy nature. 

And now, after nearly sixteen years, she was back 
again in the city from which she had fled — fled in 
the night to escape the wild dissipations of the man 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 107 


she had grown to hate, and from whom she had never 
heard directly again. He had been transferred to 
foreign service soon after her departure, that she 
learned from her uncle; but her uncle was retired 
from active service soon after, and so the chapter 
was closed and ended. 

News of his death had come to her, but it was 
mere gossip. She had never taken the pains to 
verify it, caring little since he let her alone. But 
now that she was so safe, and seemingly secure in 
the love that hedged her in on all sides, she some- 
times wished that she were free; free from the 
shackle that, by law, still held her. She wanted 
peace, more than freedom; wanted to feel that the 
miserable creature who had caused her so much 
unhappiness would not turn up at some inopportune 
time to embarrass and hound her. 

San Francisco had awakened old memories. 
To-day she had slipped away from the rest of the 
party and traversed the old ground; she scarcely 
knew why, but something seemed to beckon her from 
the army quarters and she could not rest until she 
had followed the call. There was little change. 
The house in which she had fought her battles and 
struggled with her problems was still standing, sinis- 
ter and old. 

For a moment while she stood looking up at the 
windows, rosy with the glow of the waning after- 
noon sun, she lived over all the horrors of those three 


108 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


years: the heartache, the misery, the wretchedness; 
her baby’s birth and death. Then, unable to longer 
bear the sight, she fled down the street, her eyes 
blinded with tears, her heart almost breaking with 
the weight of the load it carried. 

To-night past scenes opened and paraded before 
her. She tried to shake the memories from her, but 
again and again they returned to mock her. She 
tried to obliterate the face of Cranston White which 
constantly rose before her vision, but his cold, cruel 
eyes seemed to hold hers by force, and his voice 
rang in her ears. 

It was very late, but she got up finally, and turn- 
ing on the light, slipped into a warm dressing-gown 
and sat down by the window. The city was sleep- 
ing ; peace had settled over the landscape. Even the 
noisy cables had at last ceased — ceased with a long 
expiring groan, as if weary with the day’s burden 
and work. 

She had been sitting but a moment when a gentle 
tap at the door aroused her. She crossed the room 
and held the door wide. Blue Bonnet’s head peered 
in. 

“ Are you ill, Mrs. White ? ” she asked. “ I saw 
the light, and heard you moving about.” 

“ No, dear. I’m sorry I wakened you.” 

“ Oh, but you didn’t. I’ve been awake for hours. 
I can’t get to sleep.” 

“ What’s the matter? ” 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 109 


“A little tired, maybe. My brain keeps going 
round and round. I’ve thought of everything under 
the shining sun. May I come in for a minute? I 
simply can’t go to sleep.” 

Mrs. White pulled a small chair close to her own 
and wrapped a soft quilt about Blue Bonnet’s knees. 

“ There! Comfy now?” she inquired, and 
smiled into the girl’s tired face. 

“So comfy, thank you. You’re sure I’m not 
keeping you up? ” 

“ Not at all. I’m glad to have you.” 

“ I went to sleep once — only a doze, and then 
something wakened me. I think it must have been 
the music over in that apartment house. They were 
having a dance. I recognized 4 Araby ’ and 4 Cecile.’ 
Did you? ” 

“ Yes; I heard the music.” 

44 It was on the top floor. The blinds were up 
and I could see the people flitting by. That glassed- 
in porch must be a conservatory. A girl and a man 
kept coming out there, and I did a perfectly dread- 
ful thing. I got my opera glasses and watched 
them. He was quite crazy about her, you could see 
that without the glasses. And I think she liked him, 
too — the way she smiled and all — you know the 
look ! And then — he kissed her. In such a sweet, 
grave way — just as you’d fancy a man would kiss 
the girl who was going to be his wife. I put the 
glasses away then. I felt terribly ashamed — as if 


110 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


I’d been listening behind a door. Mrs. White, how 
does a girl know when she’s in love with a man? 
How does she know whether it’s the man she’s in 
love with or — whether she’s just in love — with 
lover ’ 

“ I don’t know, Blue Bonnet. If I did, and could 
tell you and countless other girls, I could reduce half 
the misery in the world. It is the glamour of love 
that blinds. That’s why Cupid’s eyes are so often 
bandaged. Are you beginning to think of love, 
dear? ” 

“ Oh, no ! That is — I suppose every girl thinks 
about it. Why, even Sarah ” — she laughed glee- 
fully — “ was mooning when I left her awhile ago. 
And over a widower whom she’s never seen. One 
that Sivrouka conjured up.” 

Mrs. White laughed, too. 

“ And when your friends begin to be engaged, like 
Amanda, and Sue — Sue isn’t yet, exactly, but I’m 
sure she’s going to be soon — why it sort of makes 
you sit up and take notice.” 

“ Naturally.” 

“ But, of course, no matter how in love I was, I 
couldn’t marry with the work I’ve set out to do. It 
would look so weak, wouldn’t it? As if I didn’t 
quite know what I did want. I don’t think settle- 
ment work and marriage mix, do you? ” 

“ That all depends.” 

“ Depends on what ? ” 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 111 


“ The man ; he might be a help rather than a hin- 
drance.” 

“ Do you think so ? ” There was a gleam of hope 
in the tone. 

“ I’m quite positive.” 

“ Mrs. White — do you like Randall Patterson? ” 
Blue Bonnet brought her chair a little closer. 

“ Yes ; I think he’s bright and entertaining.” 

“Do you think he’s friendly — that is — looks 
friendly? ” 

“ Very.” 

“ Do you think he’s humorous ? ” 

“ Exceedingly.” 

“ Do you think he’s more friendly — that is — 
looks more friendly than John ? ” 

“ On the surface, perhaps.” 

“ How can you tell — by his eyes ? ” 

“ Partly.” 

The lines between Blue Bonnet’s eyes deepened. 

“ Looks are often deceiving, aren’t they ? ” 

“ Often.” 

“ But don’t you think John Churchill’s mouth is — 
more humorous than Randall’s? The corners turn 
up more ; that’s a sign, isn’t it ? ” 

“ I believe so, Blue Bonnet. Suppose you tell me 
what it is you want to know and I’ll try to help you.” 

“ Oh, it isn’t anything ! Really it isn’t ! I love 
to compare people.” There was enough truth in this 
statement to save Blue Bonnet’s natural integrity. 


112 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


They chatted on for a while, Blue Bonnet snug- 
gling into the warm quilt cozily. She began to yawn 
presently and rose to go. 

“ I hope I haven’t kept you up,” she said, pausing 
at the door — the rooms adjoined — “ and I do 
hope Aunt Lucinda hasn’t heard us. I don’t think 
she could — across the hall, do you ? ” 

“ Scarcely, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ Because she wouldn’t understand my visiting at 
this hour of the night — or morning, rather. And 
then, too — I have a feeling that sometimes Aunt 
Lucinda feels a little — outside — because of our 
friendship. I don’t want her to.” 

“ She must never feel that way, Blue Bonnet. I 
want to be as companionable to you as possible, but 
never to take the place that belongs to her. You 
must let her see that.” 

“ Oh, she’s very fond of you, Mrs. White — but 
— well, you know how it is. I couldn’t tell Aunt 
Lucinda the things I’ve been telling you to-night, 
much as I love her. She wouldn’t understand. 
But, after all, we each have our special places in the 
world. Aunt Lucinda has hers. She’s wonderful 
at training people. Look at Katy and Delia and 
Denham, and her Sunday-school girls, and me! I’m 
a living example of what Aunt Lucinda can bring 
out of chaos.” 

She laughed under her breath, lest the sound 
might reach the chamber across the hall, and started 


HER FORTUNE TOLD 113 


to go. On second thought she went back and gave 
Mrs. White a kiss — a rather unusual thing for her 
to do, friendly as they were. 

“ Thank you so much for mothering me,” she 
said. “ That was all I needed to-night.” 

Mrs. White took the flushed face between her cool 
hands and looked into the eyes raised to her own, 
wistfully. 

“ And thank you for being my little girl,” she said. 
“You know I had one once — my little Barbara. 
She would have been just your age now.” 

Then she opened the door and said “ shoo ” 
quickly, so that the young girl might not see the mer- 
ciful tears that had come with a rush to soothe the 
tired heart. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 

The days were now flying by all too quickly. It 
was Wednesday, and at the end of the week the party 
would be facing southward — all but John Churchill, 
who was returning to Boston. 

Early November had found the weather delight- 
ful, although the old settlers sounded the warning 
for umbrellas and rain-coats as the rainy season was 
about to begin. 

“ Even the weather man is on our side,” Blue Bon- 
net said to John Churchill, for not a drop fell. The 
sun shone with the warmth of June. 

They were standing in the early twilight watching 
the waves of the great Pacific as they gently lashed 
the shore. The water seemed dark and forbidding 
in the waning light and Blue Bonnet turned to the 
Exposition grounds for cheer. 

“ I think I’ve had enough of Martha Washing- 
ton’s things for this evening,” she said, giving the 
Mt. Vernon cottage a last lingering look. “ Sup- 
pose we go over to the Court of the Ages and have 
a peep at the murals as the lights come on.” 

She fitted her step to John’s easy swinging stride 
114 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 115 


and walked on hurriedly, for dusk was already set- 
tling down over the buildings. 

They reached the Arch just as the lights came 
twinkling like fairy stars into the swinging lanterns. 
Beyond, in the corridors, soft lambent bickerings 
touched the murals into hallowed splendor. 

John paused and caught his breath quickly. 

“ What; a night,” Blue Bonnet heard him say, 
“ and what a scene ! ” 

They stood for a moment drinking in the beauty. 
John’s eyes passed from the wonders of the court to 
Blue Bonnet’s face. Her frank, almost childish joy 
in the lights, the color, the wonderful flora of the 
avenues, amazed and delighted him. 

“ I believe you have the greatest capacity to live of 
any one I have ever known,” he said softly. 

“ Have I ? I’m glad. It’s good to be alive 
to-night. See those young trees over there — how 
they tremble in the moonlight. Don’t you suppose 
they are thrilled as we are ? Perhaps they are talk- 
ing. You know : 

“ * The Gods talk in the breath of the woods ; 

They talk in the shaken pine; 

And fill the long reach of the old sea shore 
With dialogue divine.’ ” 

They had reached the corridor now and she stood 
leaning against the stone railing. The place was 
almost deserted and evening hush had fallen. The 
sweet night breeze played with her flyaway hair — 


116 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


still flyaway despite her effort to restrain it — and 
her gaze was fixed on the stars. 

“ Isn't it glorious ! ” She lowered her eyes to 
meet John’s. “ Don’t you think it must be a mile 
nearer heaven — by actual measurement — than 
any other place ? ” 

“ I’m sure of it — to-night! ” 

Her hand lay temptingly near his on the railing. 
He made no effort to take it, sweeping back the 
desire that was in his heart : the desire to tell her that 
he loved her; that he relied on her for happiness. 
He hesitated because it seemed unfair — unfair 
from every standpoint. She was young — but little 
more than a child in years and experience. She had 
known few men. Her opportunities to know them 
had been limited. Suppose she returned his affec- 
tion . . . how could she be sure . . . sure it was 
he whom she loved. . . . 

And then she was rich — and he was poor, poor 
at least, compared with her vast inheritance. What 
had he to offer — other than a heart full of love and 
a life-long devotion? 

Silence fell between them. Somewhere in the dis- 
tance a band played and the sound floated to them 
plaintively. Overhead, flocks of sea gulls weary 
with the day’s wanderings flew homeward, calling to 
their mates. 

“ Shall we have a last look at the murals? ” Blue 
Bonnet said finally, dreading to break the spell that 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 117 


had come upon them. “ I adore them in this light. 
Well look at your favorite and then at mine. 

“ How I hate to say good-by to them, ,, she said 
when she had looked to her heart’s content, “ but I 
suppose I must. I think I’ll get over all the hard 
things I have to do to-night. Suppose you come 
with me while I say farewell to Wildflower and the 
Duck Baby.” 

Blue Bonnet’s taste was catholic. From the 
murals to the charming bronze figures was a mighty 
jump, but her heart had room for all her treasures. 

“ Where now? ” John asked when she had waved 
adieu to Wildflower. 

“ I’m sorry, but I think I’ll have to leave you now. 
I promised Randall that I would go with him to the 
California Building to-night and dance — the Con- 
gressional ball, you know. Mary Louise is going to 
chaperone. Won’t you come, too? ” 

“ I think not, thank you. Where is Mrs. 
White?” 

“ At the hotel, with a headache. I didn’t like to 
leave her, but she seemed to want to rest — besides, I 
had this engagement with you.” 

“ It was good of you to keep it.” 

“ I considered my own happiness, I assure you. 
You think you won’t come? I’ll save you a fox- 
trot.” 

“ Not to-night.” 

“ And maybe a one-step.” 


118 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Please don’t tempt me. It’s hardly fair to Pat- 
terson.” 

“ Oh, I didn’t intend to give him all the dances.” 

She started toward the entrance to the grounds to 
get the car for the hotel. At the gate they met 
Knight. She extended the invitation to him. 

“ It’s going to be wonderful,” she said, her face 
aglow — “a beautiful ball, and Uncle Cliff has invi- 
tations for us all.” 

Knight was not enthusiastic. 

“ There will be senators and congressmen, and 
decorations — oh, magnificent decorations ; and the 
forbidden garden to wander in between the dances, 
and — ” 

Knight interrupted the flow of possibilities with a 
remark : 

“ Say, Blue Bonnet, by the way, when is Patter- 
son going to release the mortgage on your time ? I 
haven’t had a look in since he arrived. What’s he 
attaching himself to this party for, anyway? ” 

“ Because I asked him — probably.” 

“ Oh, I see.” 

“ And not only that, I like him. He was very 
kind to me in Nashville last year, and he’s an old 
friend of the dearest friend I have. Isn’t that 
enough? If it isn’t, I could give you another rea- 
son.” 

A look, half surprise, half challenge, shot from 
Knight’s eyes to John’s. If Blue Bonnet had caught 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 119 


the twinkle that broke there she would have been 
prepared for what came next, but she was too busy 
searching the crowd for Uncle Cliff. 

“ And, if I come,” Knight inquired, “ how many 
dances do I get ? ” 

“ As many as you like, of course. There will be 
enough — and to spare ! ” 

“ And I,” John ventured, “ am to have a fox trot, 
a one-step and several others ? It requires an effort 
to get into evening clothes to-night and I must be 
repaid.” 

Blue Bonnet caught the twinkle now and laughed 
as she waved them adieu. “ If we don’t hurry we 
won’t get there at all,” she said, and left them for 
Uncle Cliff, whom she at last spied. 

It was a little over two hours later that John again 
saw Blue Bonnet, and the vision that met his eyes 
held him entranced. He had never seen her in full 
evening dress: the little gowns she wore at home 
were all simple, for she had not been presented to 
society. 

To-night she was radiant, and John fancied as he 
watched her walk down the long aisle formed by 
soldiers and the California Grays to the receiving 
line, that Mary Louise Shravens had had a hand in 
selecting the beautiful gown that graced the girlish 
figure. 

He could scarcely have described the dress, save 
that there was a hint of gold under the billowy tulle 


120 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


that formed the overdress. The turquoise blue that 
mingled with it brought out the color of her eyes, 
reminding him of clear Italian waters with the mid- 
day sun upon them : there was the same lucid depth, 
and the same sparkle. Her only ornament was an 
ivory fan rich with yellow plumes. 

Randall Patterson walked directly behind her, 
not unmindful of the picture she made, nor of the 
flattering remarks that now and then came to his 
ears. He was at his best, too, tall and handsome, 
with savoir faire that bespoke familiarity with the 
social world. They made a handsome and attrac- 
tive pair, John could but admit as his eyes followed 
them. 

Mary Louise preceded Blue Bonnet. She was 
lovely in a white gown — her wedding dress — and 
gracious, as always. 

John and Knight fell into line and followed the 
others through the brilliant, flanked line of soldiers, 
up to the guests of honor who formed the receiving 
line. They had scarcely paid their respects — 
which took some time, for it was necessary to begin 
with the president of the exposition, the major gen- 
eral of the Presidio, the governor and his staff, and 
continue down the line of congressmen and sena- 
tors from all parts of the country — when they 
made their way directly to Blue Bonnet. Randall 
was about to whirl her off in a one-step, but he 
paused long enough to allow John and Knight to 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 121 


engage their dances. He seemed rather surprised 
at their demands. 

The evening had not well started before Blue Bon- 
net realized that John and Knight were giving Ran- 
dall a run. She rather enjoyed the fun of it for 
a while and shared her dances generously, but when 
Knight most adroitly detained her on the balcony 
for a half hour pointing out celebrities on the floor 
below, and making her miss several dances with 
Randall, she deemed it time to call a halt. 

She had scarcely been delivered from the hands 
of Knight when John claimed the privilege of show- 
ing her the gardens. She hesitated, for Randall 
stood in the background with pleading eyes ; but she 
had promised John to see some special decorations, 
and a promise was a promise. 

It took an unconscionable length of time for John 
to find the exact spot he had in mind, and, when he 
did, it was but polite to remain and enjoy it for a 
minute. But in so doing she missed two more 
dances with Randall. She went back out of pa- 
tience and a little upset. 

Blue Bonnet was always for the under dog. She 
felt that she had not been quite fair to Randall, 
and when she entered the ballroom it was with the 
firm resolve to give him her entire attention. She 
offered him three straight dances to compensate for 
the ones he had lost, and then, in the presence of 
John, insisted upon showing him the beauties of the 


122 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


forbidden garden which they had just found so en- 
trancing. The next half hour the ballroom saw 
nothing of her. 

Knight grew a little weary of the game by mid- 
night and went back to the hotel, but John, hoping 
for one more dance and a word with Blue Bonnet, 
wandered for the second time out into the garden. 

It was a beautiful night and he strolled through 
one path after another, smoking and thinking. He 
wondered afterward what trick of fate led him to 
an unexplored portion where the path divided to 
meet again beneath a group of palms. He found a 
deserted bench and sat down to finish his cigar and 
enjoy the peace and beauty of the surroundings. 

He had been seated but a moment when he was 
conscious of voices. They came from the other side 
of the path, the one that diverged beyond the palms. 
Through the leaves he caught sight of filmy draperies 
with a hint of gold, and an ivory fan swinging idly 
to and fro from a suspended ribbon. The feathers 
almost touched the ground so absorbed was the 
owner in the tall form that bent above her. 

John looked about helplessly. He wanted to get 
away, to move beyond earshot, but the next sound 
made it impossible. Randall Patterson had caught 
Blue Bonnet’s hand and was speaking. The words 
came clear and direct : 

“ Please, Blue Bonnet — say yes. Let me speak 
with your uncle to-morrow.” 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 123 


“Well — yes” The words were scarcely audi- 
ble. “ But perhaps I had better speak with him — 
first ” 

Randall stooped and kissed the imprisoned hand. 
They moved away silently, lost to sight. 

John Churchill watched the figures disappearing 
down the path like one in a dream. The peace of 
the place was gone — it had vanished. A horrible 
din sounded in his ears. Hammers beat; bewilder- 
ing sounds alien to the night filled his senses. And 
out of the chaos, over and over again, came Blue 
Bonnet’s voice as he had heard it earlier in the 
evening, lifted a trifle in annoyance: 

“ I asked him because I like him. If that isn’t 
sufficient I could give you another reason. I could 
give you another reason! ” 

He rose and walked a few paces down the path 
and then came back, scarcely realizing that he had 
left the bench at all. He sat down wearily, drop- 
ping his head in his hands. He suddenly felt old — 
as if his youth had been snatched from him. Only 
a moment ago life had seemed so full — now it was 
so empty ; empty and worthless. 

He looked up after a while and his eyes seemed 
puzzled. The music from the ballroom floated out 
to him. Why was it so melancholy? They were 
playing a dirge — no; it was “America.” Of 
course — he remembered — it was a Congressional 
ball, and it was over — done with — like his hopes. 


124 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


He rose mechanically and leaned against the bench 
until the last strains died away, his head bared to 
the cooling wind that swept in from the bay. Then 
he sat down again — sat for an hour or more — 
thinking — wondering — pondering. . . . 

What a fool he had been not to see how things 
were drifting. Patterson had been Blue Bonnet’s 
shadow ever since he arrived in San Francisco. He 
had besieged her with attentions last spring after 
she returned from the South. And somehow — he 
had fancied that she was bored with him . . . bored 
. . . that she preferred his society. . . . They had 
spent so many happy days together by the sea — in 
the old living-room — relic of his boyhood . . . the 
room that always seemed to hold the spirit of his 
mother. And now . . . Patterson. . . . 

The thought must have been intolerable, for he 
shuddered, and, rising, followed the path that led to 
the gates. 

But when he reached the hotel he did not go to 
bed. He found a deep chair in the lounge and 
buried himself in it, sitting until the small hours, 
exhausting his supply of cigars as well as his nerve 
force. 

It was very late when he discovered that the chair 
next to him was occupied, and he glanced at his 
neighbor wonderingly. The young man’s oblivion 
equaled his own. His speculative blue eyes had a 
far-off look. 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 125 


But there was something in the way he held his 
head that awakened old memories. Churchill won- 
dered where he had seen that fair hair that rippled 
off the forehead in a fashion all his own — the keen 
direct gaze. 

He knew presently. A second later he had drawn 
his chair closer and put out his hand in a friendly 
grasp. 


Breakfast at the hotel was the one meal that the 
family had intact. It was seldom a single member 
of the party was absent. They met to get an early 
start to the Exposition grounds. 

But the morning after the ball, two faces were 
missing. Mrs. White’s headache was but little bet- 
ter, and John Churchill had not yet made his ap- 
pearance. 

“ I feel worried about Mrs. White,” Miss Clyde 
said, tasting her grapefruit brimming with juice. 
“ She hasn’t seemed at all well since she spent that 
afternoon at the Presidio with one of her old friends. 
She came home looking pale and ill. Something 
must have upset her.” 

Blue Bonnet’s eyes were fixed on the table, though 
it was doubtful whether she noticed the charming 
flowers or the pleasant gleam that struck from the 
polished silver and glass. 

“ Wake up, Blue Bonnet, and tell us about the 


126 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


ball. Ended with fireworks, I suppose ?” It was 
Knight who spoke. 

“ No; it ended with ‘ America.’ ” 

“You had a corking time — of course? That 
goes without saying.” 

Blue Bonnet did not answer. Her eyes were on 
the door, and her glance strayed from it to the va- 
cant chair opposite. 

“ What’s the matter, Honey?” Uncle Cliff asked. 
“ Did you dance too much? You seem tired.” 

“ I am, a little, Uncle Cliff. It’s sort of adding 
insult to injury to walk all day and dance all night.” 

“ Why didn’t you take a chair at the grounds? ” 

“ Uncle Cliff ! Do you think I’d be hauled round 
in one of those things? What are my feet for? ” 

It was Sarah who discovered John’s absence, and 
spoke of it. 

“Where’s Mr. Churchill this morning?” she 
asked. “ He’s never late.” 

“Why, that’s so, he isn’t here, is he?” Mr. 
Ashe seemed surprised. “ What’s the matter with 
him, Judson?” 

Knight and John had adjoining rooms. 

“ John’s having a little excitement. He ran 
across an old friend last night — or this morning 
rather ; they sat up until the small hours talking over 
old times. De Valle, the daredevil aeroplane man. 
They were at Oxford together. Churchill’s going 
to fly with him this morning.” 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 127 


The falling of Blue Bonnet’s knife and fork 
sounded like an avalanche, so heavy was the silence. 

“ In an aeroplane ! ” Aunt Lucinda gasped. 
“ With that De Valle who takes all those chances up 
in the air with dips and fancy flourishes ? ” 

“ The same, Miss Clyde.” 

“ Why, how extraordinary ! I should never have 
dreamed that Mr. Churchill would care for that sort 
of thing.” 

“ Oh, he’s very fond of all sorts of sports.” 

Mr. Ashe looked a trifle uneasy. 

“ I suppose he knows what he’s doing,” he said 
slowly. “ Churchill’s pretty clear-headed, but 
there’s a stiff wind this morning for flying, isn’t 
there?” 

“Yes, there is, rather, but” (this after Knight 
caught Blue Bonnet’s terrified expression) “ De 
Valle isn’t going to take any chances with an old 
friend in the car.” 

“ I don’t know about that,” Sarah remarked, add- 
ing an extra lump of sugar to her coffee. “ The 
way he loops the loop up in the air is something 
awful. Only yesterday I was standing near some 
people who were watching him and I heard them 
say they expected to see him killed any day.” 

“ Cheerful optimists,” Knight observed. 

“ Why, come to think of it, I believe it is this 
morning that he’s advertised to do something he’s 
never done before; something ” — Sarah hesitated 


128 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


with a puzzled frown — “ oh, yes, I remerpber now : 
he’s going to do a vertical figure eight way up in 
the air — ever so much higher than he’s ever been 
yet, and a new kind of a loop — something he does 
with a swoop and the machine turns completely 
over.” 

Miss Clyde raised her eyes in horror. 

“ The present generation holds life very lightly,” 
she remarked, addressing no one in particular. 

“ But you don’t suppose that John would be so 
foolish as to — to let this man experiment while he 
was in the car, do you? He’s probably just going 
up for the novelty, isn’t he, Knight? I’d like to 
myself.” 

Blue Bonnet tried to hold her tone even, but it was 
anxious nevertheless. 

“ Oh, that’s all, I’m sure.” 

“ What time were they to start? ” 

“ At ten, I believe — or somewhere round there.” 

Sarah pricked up her ears. 

“At ten? Then he is going up when De Valle 
does those freakish things. That was the hour the 
paper mentioned.” 

Blue Bonnet made the merest pretense of eating 
the hot cakes which she had buttered with care, and 
drew her finger bowl closer. 

“If you will all excuse me,” she said, “ I’ll run 
up and see how Mrs. White is this morning. And, 
Uncle Cliff — if you don’t mind — I think I won’t 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 129 


go out to the Exposition until noon. I want to get 
some things in Chinatown to send to the girls at 
home. I’ll meet you at the usual place at lunch 
time/’ 

She was gone before he could protest or nod as- 
sent. 

Mrs. White was better, but pale and wan. There 
was a sad haunting look in her eyes that worried 
Blue Bonnet. Twice she was on the point of asking 
if something troubled her, but it seemed inquisitive 
and she hesitated. She refrained from telling her 
about John lest that, too, might worry her. 

Chinatown was not half so interesting as usual, 
and Wo Song, smiling and eager to please, followed 
her from one counter to another in a fruitless en- 
deavor to sell. 

“ I think I’ll come again in the morning,” she said, 
to his evident disappointment. “ I’ve no doubt but 
that I’ll take those old embroideries for trays, and 
the Canton plates, but I don’t want to decide 
now.” 

He held the door open for her to pass out into 
the street and watched her as she loitered, glancing 
into the shop of Lo Hung, his nearest competitor. 

“ Something wrong, Mees Ashe to-day,” he said 
to Ti Hwang, who was busy putting back the re- 
jected embroideries. “ She buy nothing. All a 
time buy velly much — to-day she like nothing ! ” 

Wo Song shook his head sympathetically. 


130 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


At Lo Hung’s it was the same. The kimonos 
looked loud and tawdry, and she passed them by 
with an idle glance. If the bronzes displayed so 
artistically had been gold, she would have scorned 
them. 

“ I am just looking to-day,” she said to the willing 
little niece of Lo Hung who helped in the store. 
“ I’ll come again before I leave the city.” 

As she went out the door a gust of wind gave her 
hat such a twist that it took both hands to set it 
right. She put the hat pin through more securely 
and pulled her veil tighter, giving it an extra twist 
under her chin. Then she looked at her watch. 
It was just ten o'clock. 

She stood still in the street, the skirt of her blue 
serge walking skirt blowing and twisting about her 
ankles. A young Chinese girl passed her, trim and 
neat in blue trousers. She seemed quite oblivious 
to the weather and her step was free and untram- 
meled. Blue Bonnet watched her for a minute, al- 
most enviously. She seemed so superior in her 
modest attire, so independent of the elements. 

Blue Bonnet started up the hill, but the wind al- 
most carried her off her feet. 

“ He never can do it in this wind,” she said; 
“ never ! It would be courting death.” 

For a moment she hardly knew what to do. She 
didn’t want to go to the Exposition grounds — yet. 
There was nothing to do at the hotel. She finally 


THE CONGRESSIONAL BALL 131 


decided on the hotel and pulled up the steep hill with 
an effort. 

Mrs. White was sleeping. Blue Bonnet opened 
her door ever so carefully to make sure, and then 
sat down in her own room to think. All at once 
she rose and went over to her desk. She had for- 
gotten that she had an engagement with Randall for 
eleven o’clock. Perhaps she could catch him at his 
hotel. She turned to the telephone, and then back 
again to the desk. She preferred to write — she 
felt a little annoyed with him. He had been too 
much encouraged by her favors last night and pre- 
sumed a little. She had granted him a request, 
promised to do something that he very much wanted 
to do and — well, he had shown a little more feel- 
ing than the occasion demanded, that was all. But 
it irritated her. 

The note was soon finished. It merely said that 
she could not keep her engagement, and that on sec- 
ond thought she preferred that he would not speak 
with her uncle about the excursion to Mill Valley. 
She was a little tired for tramping through the 
woods. If he would call about four in the after- 
noon she would see him and explain further. 

She sealed the note and rang for a messenger. 

When she had changed the serge suit for a one- 
piece dress and donned a heavy coat she started 
forth again, this time for the Exposition grounds. 

She was early. Her uncle had not yet arrived. 


132 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


She took up her station near the front entrance of 
the Horticultural Building to watch for him. The 
wind soon drove her inside, and she found a seat 
near some young people who were having their 
sliced pineapple and coffee rather early. 

Scraps of their conversation drifted toward her. 
She paid little attention at first, but just as they 
were leaving she heard one of the girls say, “ Oh, 
all the fools aren’t dead yet. De Valle’s left. He 
actually started to make the trip advertised for this 
morning, in spite of the wind, and took a man up 
with him. They only got well started when — ” 

Blue Bonnet heard no more. The girl had passed 
out of sight and she was left to her own torturing 
imaginings. 


CHAPTER IX 


A HASTY DEPARTURE 

The wind, which had risen to a fury by noon, 
died down at four in the afternoon, and dark omi- 
nous clouds suggested rain. 

John Churchill stood before an open trunk in his 
bedroom and gazed into the empty tray, unmindful 
of the weather. He stooped, man- fashion with 
bent knees, and thoughtfully regarded a pile of linen 
and underwear that lay on the floor ; then he reached 
for some shirts absently and threw them into the 
tray. Underwear and socks followed in sad confu- 
sion. When he had filled the small compartment 
to the brim he took everything out and began over 
again — this time with greater consideration for 
the shirts. 

For more than half a day now, he had been doing 
things in this desultory fashion; dazed, uncertain, 
knowing only that he wanted to live fast, crowd the 
hours to the brim with work or reckless daring 
until he could reach Boston, and bury himself in 
business that would be all-absorbing.- 

He finished packing presently and let the lid to 
the trunk fall forward with a bang. Then he 
133 


134 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


changed his clothes, brushed his coat to a satisfac- 
tory neatness, and rang the bell for a boy. 

When the boy arrived he handed him a card. 
“ Take this to Miss Ashe,” he said, “ and ask her if 
she will see me in her parlor for a few minutes as 
soon as possible.” 

The boy was not long in returning. 

“ Miss Ashe is in her parlor now, Mr. Churchill, 
and will see you.” 

Churchill paused on the threshold of Blue Bon- 
net’s reception-room, but his pride made him go 
forward. Randall Patterson was making an after- 
noon call. He sat in a deep, comfortable chair, his 
long limbs stretched lazily. 

Churchill accepted the chair which Blue Bonnet 
provided. 

Patterson took the initiative. 

“ What’s all this we hear about your takin’ to 
flyin’ ? ” He had the same rather fascinating man- 
ner of clipping his final g’s that belonged to Mary 
Louise. 

“ Yes,” Blue Bonnet said, “ you gave us all a hor- 
rible turn this morning when Knight announced that 
you were going up with Mr. De Valle.” 

“ I appreciate being of so much importance,” 
Churchill replied with a smile. 

“ I suppose it was the wind that prevented your 
getting far?” Blue Bonnet’s tone was inquisitive. 

“Yes — unfortunately.” 


A HASTY DEPARTURE 135 


“ But you really did make the start? ” 

“ Yes — an attempt.” 

“ And frightened several hundred people out of 
their wits. One hardly needed a flying machine 
this morning. I almost expected to be lifted bodily 
myself.” 

“ This De Valle,” Patterson remarked, shifting 
his position to a more comfortable one, “ is an in- 
teresting fellow, I’m told. Know him well, do 
you?” 

“ Rather. We had some work together at Ox- 
ford a few years ago.” 

“ I understand he’s something of a black sheep — 
belongs to a fine old family ? ” 

“ He’s the second son of a French gentleman who 
married an English woman of renown, I believe. 
As to his being a black sheep, I couldn’t say. He 
gave great promise in the line of science at the uni- 
versity, but he always had this airship bee buzzing.” 

Blue Bonnet leaned back in her chair and regarded 
John wonderingly. What had come over him so 
suddenly ? He looked tired — almost ill. His eyes, 
usually bright, lacked luster, and she almost fancied 
he was under a strain. What was the matter with 
everybody ? Mrs. White was miserable, too. 

Outside the storm broke. Drops pelted the win- 
dow pane. 

“ This is a sort of grand finale to our departure 
Saturday, isn’t it? ” Blue Bonnet remarked. 


136 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ I think it was specially designed for me,’* 
Churchill said slowly. “ I shall have to leave to- 
night. I came to tell you.” 

“ To-night ! What has happened ? ” 

“ Something came up — quite unexpectedly.” 

Patterson had the courtesy to rise. “ I think I 
must be going,” he said, viewing the weather 
through the window. 

“ But you can’t,” Blue Bonnet said — “ not in this 
weather. It’s raining pitchforks ! ” 

“ And it will for the next twenty-four hours. 
I’d better go while I can.” 

He gathered up his gloves and cane from the 
table where they lay beside some gorgeous flowers, 
and put out his hand to John. 

“ Good-by, old man,” he said ; “ sorry you have to 
pull out like this, but it’s an ill wind that blows no- 
body good. I’m to have your berth in the ‘ Sunset.’ 
Miss Ashe has honored me with an invitation to the 
ranch.” 

“ Yes,” Blue Bonnet added hastily, “ Mr. and 
Mrs. Shravens are coming with us, and I asked 
Randall, too. I’ve warned them that they won’t 
find an estate like Belleview, their own place. The 
ranch is primitive. We like to keep it that way — 
we enjoy getting away from civilization once in a 
while and — conventions.” 

Blue Bonnet curled up in the seat Randall va- 
cated. 


A HASTY DEPARTURE 137 


“Won’t you sit down?” she said to John, who 
was still standing. “Your train doesn’t leave — 
right away, does it? ” 

“ Thank you, if I’m not keeping you. No; I go 
at midnight. It is quite impossible for me to tell 
you how I have enjoyed this trip with you and your 
uncle.” He paused, unable to express his appreci- 
ation of the kindness that had been shown him. 
“ I haven’t words to thank you.” 

“ Please don’t try. The pleasure has been ours. 
We loved having you. It seems too bad that you 
have to leave before we do, but if' the weather is 
going to act like this I suppose it doesn’t matter 
very much after all.” 

“ The weather never matters if you are in pleas- 
ant company.” 

“Yes — that’s true. And yet, I’m very mer- 
curial. I go up and down with sunshine and show- 
ers just like a barometer. I’ve felt as if the elements 
were on a regular rampage to-day and that I was 
in league with them ! ” 

There was silence for a moment and then ; 

“ I suppose it’s this case coming up — the one 
that means so much to you — that’s hurrying you 
so?” 

Churchill confessed to its importance. 

“ Oh, dear, I do hope you will win it. It would 
mean so much to you — such a feather in your 
cap!” 


138 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Her interest was so genuine — she was so eager 
— that John’s heart gave a bound. He managed 
to show his appreciation somehow. 

“ And would you be too busy — would it bother 
you awfully to go out to the Home some day soon 
and let me know how it is coming on? I feel so 
anxious — ” 

John interrupted her with an exclamation. 

" That reminds me. I have a letter here some- 
where from Fanny Howell. There is a message 
for you.” 

He ran through several papers in his pocket, 
finally extracting a letter in a square envelope. It 
took him some time to wade through the finely writ- 
ten pages for the message, and Blue Bonnet mar- 
veled. 

“ Oh, from Fanny? ” she managed to say. “ Do 
you correspond with her? She’s been horrid about 
writing me.” 

“ She apologizes for it here — wait a minute ; 
yes, this is it: 4 Tell Blue Bonnet that I am very 
much ashamed of not having written her as I prom- 
ised, but I have not been so remiss in other ways. 
Have visited the Home often and carried out her 
instructions. Please tell her that the breakfast- 
room has been properly widened, and is a joy. I 
know she will be pleased. Everything is going 
along beautifully, the weather behaving so well that 
much has been accomplished. Mr. Feganza thinks 


A HASTY DEPARTURE 139 


there is no doubt but that the building will be ready 
for occupancy by the first of the year/ ” 

“ Yes; so he wrote me,” Blue Bonnet said, watch- 
ing him as he folded the letter carefully, returning 
it to his pocket. She wondered what those other five 
or six sheets could possibly contain of interest. 

“ You are very fond of Fanny, aren’t you? ” she 
ventured after a moment’s pause. 

“ Fan? Oh, yes! We’ve been pals ever since I 
wore knickers. She’s great fun. Her attitude to- 
ward life is more like a man’s than a woman’s. 
You’re never afraid of her misunderstanding.” 

“ I see; sort of a man’s woman.” 

“ Exactly.” 

“ Sort of a chum, I suppose you mean? ” 

“ A comrade — yes. Always dependable.” 

“ But you’d hardly call her pretty? ” 

“ No — oh, no; rather more attractive, don’t you 
think ? ” 

Blue Bonnet conjured up a vision of Fanny 
Howell through half closed eyes: tall, rather boy- 
ishly built, with a charming head well poised; 
straight slender shoulders; keen hazel eyes over- 
flowing with tenderness; long limbs, rather large 
narrow feet always incased in ground gripper shoes 
with half inch heels. 

“ I‘ think you’d know she was from Boston — if 
you met her in the dark,” she said presently. 
“ She’s quite typical.” 


140 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


John beamed as if she were paying Boston a com- 
pliment. 

“She looks — culture: as if she could quote 
Emerson by the ream, and tell you the identical 
moment the Pilgrims landed.” 

“ I’m not sure but that she could,” John ad- 
mitted. 

“ And she’s very conventional — very, though she 
thinks she isn’t.” 

“ It’s too bad she has that blight — it seems to be 
fastened on Bostonians, doesn’t it?” 

Blue Bonnet felt a little ashamed. “ She’s a dear, 
anyway,” she announced in the next breath. “ I 
quite dote on her.” 

“ In spite of her New England inheritance ? Con- 
ventions and traditions?” 

“ Oh, I like traditions.” 

“ But not conventions.” 

“ I’m not crazy about them.” 

The conversation drifted to Gabriel, there were 
numerous messages, and then John rose. 

“ We’ll see you at dinner, of course? ” Blue Bon- 
net asked. 

“ Yes, indeed.” 

“And to-night — you have no engagement?” 

“ None, I assure you.” 

“ Then if this storm stops we might have a last 
peek at Chinatown together, mightn’t we? ” 

“ I should enjoy it very much.” 


A HASTY DEPARTURE 141 


Blue Bonnet went back to her bedroom to dress 
for dinner a little dazed. The world — her world 
at least — had suddenly turned topsy turvy. 

As she dressed she wondered . . . wondered 
about many things. Why John Churchill had de- 
cided to go home so suddenly? Why Fanny Howell 
was writing him such lengthy letters? Why his 
mood was so peculiar — so suddenly aloof, though 
she felt sure he had striven to be natural. Perhaps, 
after all, she imagined a great deal. Men were sub- 
ject to business calls. She had known Uncle Cliff 
to leave the ranch for New York on an hours no- 
tice. 

She looked at her watch. It was only half-past 
five and dinner was at seven. There was time for 
a visit with Aunt Lucinda, whom she had been neg- 
lecting a bit in the stress of other things. 

“ I suppose you know that John’s leaving for 
Boston to-night,” she said when she had curled up 
comfortably for a chat. 

“ For Boston — to-night !” Miss Clyde looked 
amazed. 

“ Yes — business or something. He didn’t say 
just what.” 

“ I’m sorry. I’ve enjoyed him so much.” 

“ Aunt Lucinda, I’ve invited Mr. and Mrs. 
Shravens to go on to the ranch with us. It was an 
excellent time to ask Mary Louise, for her husband 
has closed his studio in Paris and can’t go back 


142 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


until the war closes. They have a great deal of 
time on their hands.” 

“ I should think he would be in France fighting 
if his interests are there.” 

“ But he’s an American, Aunt Lucinda.” 

“ Why doesn’t he live in America then? ” 

“ Because opportunities are so much greater there 
— in his line of work anyway.” 

Miss Clyde was silent. 

“ And Randall is going with us, too — I couldn’t 
very well leave him out when I asked his sister. I 
don’t believe you like Randall, Aunt Lucinda.” 

“ I think he is a very pleasant young man, 
but — rather idle, isn’t he? Has he no profes- 
sion? ” 

“Yes — he’s an engineer — a civil engineer, you 
know. But he has an income, and he’s never set- 
tled down. He will, he’s really very clever; his 
mother told me so. We had a long talk about him 
one day in Nashville.” 

“ How old is he ? ” 

“ Twenty-seven or eight.” 

“ Don’t you think he had better begin soon? ” 

“Yes, I do, Aunt Lucinda. I don’t like an idle 
man.” 

“ He’s very attractive,” came from the corner 
where Sarah was sewing by the low electric light. 
Sarah was always somewhere near Miss Clyde. 

It was still raining when Blue Bonnet went back 





IT WAS AFTER EIGHT WHEN JOHN FOUND HER 



A HASTY DEPARTURE 143 


to her own room, but she got out one of her pretti- 
est gowns and proceeded to dress leisurely. 

Her mirror reflected a very charming person 
when she was at last ready; her short white, new 
old-fashioned gown made her look like the quaint 
girl of the early sixties that hung in the deep gold 
frame in Cousin Augusta’s drawing-room. There 
were yards and yards of white ruffles edged with 
dainty lace, and the simple bertha that crossed so 
demurely on the bodice was caught with Grand- 
mother Clyde’s cameo brooch. 

Dinner was not the merry affair that it usually 
was. Mrs. White was back in her accustomed 
place, but she still looked ill, and Knight was as sober 
as a judge. 

Blue Bonnet was glad when the dessert was served 
and she was free to go upstairs while the men lin- 
gered over their cigars. 

It was after eight when John found her. She 
was standing by the window watching the raindrops 
which were gradually diminishing. 

“ Do you think we can make it? ” he inquired. 

<£ Yes — don’t you? I’ll just get a big coat and 
some rubbers. Will you wait just a minute ?” 

She was back presently, wrapped in a long blue 
velvet coat that fell in ripples to the hem of her 
gown. John thought he had never seen her more 
beautiful, or more eager. 

“ I must see the old apothecary once more,” she 


144 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


said as they made their way down the steep hill at 
the back of the hotel, “ and Ah Tom! ” 

She clung to John’s arm to get the shelter of his 
umbrella and chatted every step of the way. 

“ Here we are,” she said as they paused before 
the window that framed the apothecary. “ He’s 
writing. Look at Ah Tom snuggled in the bend of 
his arm. Isn’t that a picture ? ” 

She studied the face for a long time ; she wanted 
to think of it when she was far away; it would 
bring so many visions of Chinatown that were de- 
lightful. 

Wo Song’s shop was all that could be desired. 
Blue Bonnet lingered over the Canton plates. The 
kimonos were lovely, too. She selected an exquisite 
pale blue one abloom with pink roses. 

“ This is for Amanda’s chest,” she explained, 
slipping off her evening coat to try it on. “ I want 
to get the slippers to match ! ” 

Wo Song brought such an array that John won- 
dered how she made the choice, but she seemed 
satisfied and had the things sent to Amanda’s ad- 
dress in Woodford. 

When they left the shop the rain had ceased. 

44 Are you quite through now? ” John enquired. 

“ I’m through shopping, yes, but I don’t want to 
go back to the hotel. I love this damp air in my 
face and the shops all lighted so brilliantly. Let’s 
walk round a bit,” 


A HASTY DEPARTURE 145 


The street was gay: full of color and light. 
Small, yellow-skinned women tripped along in bril- 
liant kimonos with broad sashes, their black hair 
festive with ornaments. Children laughed and 
played on the sidewalk, thrusting baskets of sweets 
into faces that bent to inspect their wares. 

Blue Bonnet paused at an alley and glanced down. 
Groups of Chinese women chatted pleasantly. A 
woman — well past midd}e age — paused at a flower 
stand and searched through a basket of fragrant 
beauties until she found what she wanted. Then 
she toddled off — down into the little dark lane that 
led from the street and disappeared from sight. 

For several minutes Blue Bonnet stood watching 
the crowd. She touched John lightly on the arm. 

“ See that perfectly fascinating girl with the scar- 
let kimono and the rhinestones in her hair,” she 
whispered. “ I think she must be going to a party 
— oh, she is — and see ! there’s a man waiting for 
her at the corner.” 

Sure enough. She met him shyly, turning back 
to see if any one were looking. He searched the 
street, too, for a second with his quick black eyes, 
and then they passed on, turning a corner quickly. 

“ I suppose they have their — romances — the 
same as other people,” Blue Bonnet said, still gazing 
at the place where they had stood. “ And he prob- 
ably thinks she’s ravishing in that love of a kimono.” 

“ Probably.” 


146 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ People seem to be alike the world over.” 

“ Very much.” 

“ They have their joys and their sorrows.” 

There was no answer, but Blue Bonnet scarcely 
noticed, for an irate Chinese woman had appeared 
on the scene. She was old and severe; her kimono 
plain and unattractive. She was angry — very an- 
gry, and she talked in a loud tone to some of her 
own countrymen who stood, smiling, at the cor- 
ner. 

“ Oh, I wish I knew what she was saying,” Blue 
Bonnet said, watching her. Then a light broke over 
her face. “ Oh, I know — I’m sure ! That was her 
daughter. She was going out with the young man 
against her mother’s wishes. See, she’s looking for 
her up the street. Dear me, I hope she won’t catch 
her while she’s in that mood.” 

So she prattled on, interested in the merest detail 
that came her way, entering into the joys and trage- 
dies of the Chinese world as thoroughly as if they 
were her own. 

“ I believe you are interested in humanity at 
large,” John remarked. 

“ Not any more than you are,” she answered with 
a smile. “ Confess, now. You’d like to know if 
that woman finds her daughter — if it is her daugh- 
ter. Wouldn’t you? It’s just like reading the first 
installment of a story. Life’s hardly worth living 
until you get the next issue. When I lose my en- 


A HASTY DEPARTURE 147 


thusiasm for — for things and for people I don’t 
want to live. It’s interest in what’s going on around 
you that makes life worth living.” 

And Churchill knew that she had found the key- 
note of happiness. 

By the time they reached the hotel the skies had 
cleared and the stars were twinkling. They paused 
for a moment to say good-by. 

“ You won’t forget all my messages, will you,” 
Blue Bonnet said, “ and have a look at the Home 
often, if you can? I don’t want to impose, for I 
know you will be so busy.” 

“ It will always be a pleasure to do what I can 
for you. Always — please remember that.” 

“ Thank you. And give my love to Fanny. Of 
course you will see her soon.” 

“ I hope to.” 

There was a pause, and Blue Bonnet realized sud- 
denly that she had been making all the effort at 
conversation. It vexed her. What was the mattet 
— surely something. The old camaraderie, the 
spirit of familiarity and good-will that had existed 
between them, had vanished. Try as she would she 
could not coax it back. 

“ I won’t keep you any longer,” she said, a little 
aloof, and held out her hand in parting. 

Churchill’s fingers closed over hers warmly. 

“ I hope you will keep well — and happy,” he 
added. 


148 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


She looked up in surprise. Something in his 
tone made her wonder. 

“I am always well,” she reminded him, “and if 
I were any happier — I don’t believe I could stand 
it. Good-by — please don’t forget my messages, 
especially to Gabriel and Carita.” 

She looked back after she had reached the ele- 
vator. He was gazing after her with eyes a little 
dazed. She nodded and waved her hand slightly, 
and then the elevator door slid forward with a 
click, giving her the feeling that a door had closed 
between them. 


CHAPTER X 


CARMEL-BY-THE-SEA 

It was the very day after John Churchill had left 
for Boston that Mary Louise Shravens upset Blue 
Bonnet’s plans for departure to the ranch. 

“ Honey,” she said, running in on Blue Bonnet a 
little before dinner, “I have some bad news — bad 
for me, anyway. A horrid man has offered Felix 
his studio for two months somewhere down the 
coast, and Felix has accepted it because this village 
— Carmel-by-the-Sea, they call it — is where all the 
artists go to paint, and Felix is wild to get some 
marine views. I’m so put out about it; but I don’t 
want to be selfish. It really is an opportunity.” 

“ And you can’t go on to the ranch with us ? ” 
Blue Bonnet said, crestfallen. 

“ Not just now, Honey. I’m so sorry! But I 
have a beautiful plan. Come over here a minute.” 

She drew Blue Bonnet to a wide seat and took her 
hand affectionately. “ Come with us to the sea for 
a while,” she begged. “ The ranch will keep. 
There is a charming Inn where we are going; the 
wind sings in the pine-trees and the ocean pounds at 
your very door. Please, won’t you? ” 

“ But, Uncle Cliff — ” Blue Bonnet began. 

149 


150 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Honey, that’s easy ! He’s always for anything 
that will make you happy. Come, I’ll introduce the 
subject and then you can talk to him. That’s the 
way we always did at home. I paved the way and 
Randall argued.” 

“ Uncle Cliff never argues ; he’s always for or 
against! ” 

As usual, Uncle Cliff was ready to do anything to 
add to Blue Bonnet’s pleasure and happiness. He 
said so frankly. 

“ There’s no reason in the world why you 
shouldn’t go, Blue Bonnet. It would be an oppor- 
tunity for you all to see something of the Pacific 
coast. You would enjoy it.” 

“ And how about you? ” 

“ I think Knight and I had better be getting on 
to the ranch. But that needn’t interfere with your 
plans. It isn’t long until Christmas. We will be 
together then.” 

So it was arranged, and, instead of turning south- 
ward, the party with the exception of Mr. Ashe and 
Knight, set out for the little town beside the sea. 

Blue Bonnet loved Carmel the moment she saw it 
— in fact before, for the approach along the sea and 
through the woods foretold the joys ahead. 

The automobile road from Monterey — (Carmel 
was off the main line and could be reached only by 
stage) — led through forests of pine-trees that grew 
almost to the ocean’s edge. Sometimes the road 


CARMEL-BY-THE-SEA 151 


left the trees and wound around yellow, sunburned 
hills, bare, save for occasional wind-blown oaks, 
sturdy and picturesque. 

Blue Bonnet caught her breath sharply. How 
beautiful it all was — and peaceful after the roar 
and hum of the big city they had just left. She 
glanced with delight at the bright beach flowers 
along the way and drew in deep draughts of sweet 
sea-scented air. 

“ Look at those saucy monkey flowers nodding 
to you, Aunt Lucinda,” she cried. “ Think of dar- 
ing to flaunt their faces in November! ” A little 
farther along pink and lavender verbenas sprawled 
in the sand contentedly, and the tar weed contributed 
fragrance. 

The Pine Inn was quite simple after the splendid 
Fairmont; but Blue Bonnet reveled in the rustic 
living-room and the simple home-made furnishings. 
She sat down on the side of the little wooden bed 
in her room and looked about. The walls were 
built of timber, but dainty white curtains hung at 
the windows that gave to the sea, and the hickory 
rocking-chair, the cunning candlesticks cut from a 
pine branch, were charming. 

There was something about the atmosphere of 
the place that reminded her of the ranch. She felt 
free; there were no conventions to hedge her in, no 
shams and pretenses; everything was natural and 
honest 


152 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ The room only needs a book or two, a few pho- 
tographs and a table cover to make it ideal,” she 
thought, and straightway proceeded to provide the 
necessary articles from her trunk. 

Blue Bonnet could not live in a room ten minutes 
without giving it something of her own personality. 
She put out two or three books ; “ Ramona,” which 
she wished to reread under California skies; a little 
volume of Robert Louis Stevenson’s essays; a cou- 
ple of new novels. When she had set them in the 
rustic shelf between the windows, thrown a soft 
Oriental scarf over the table, put out her father’s 
and her mother’s pictures in the silver frames, she 
felt quite settled. 

She was a little late in entering the living-room. 
The rest of the party had gathered for dinner. A 
cheerful log burned on the huge ‘ hearth and the 
family had gathered round it. 

“ We have been having a beautiful time watching 
the celebrities,” Sarah whispered as she made a 
place on the bench beside her. “ Randall says this 
is the home of the highbrow. They all come here 
to write or to paint or something. Like as not you’ll 
find your favorite author sitting near you at dinner. 
See that fascinating man Mr. Shravens is talking 
with ? That’s the man who painted * The Lady in 
Gray ’ we all loved at the Exposition.” A glow of 
pride lighted Sarah’s face. It was quite wonderful 
to be breathing the same air with such a notable. 


CAHMEL-BY-TTIE-SEA 


153 


“ Do you suppose they eat,” Randall asked, nod- 
ding to a little coterie standing near, “ or is it a 
perpetual flow of soul? Shall we dine? ” 

He led the way into the dining-room, perfectly 
at ease among the elect, and extremely good to look 
upon in the white flannels which he had donned. 

Blue Bonnet was rather silent as she ate, watching 
the faces about her. She knew that Carmel was a 
rendezvous for a number of the literati — both na- 
tive and visiting — and that the hotel and bungalow 
salons were exclusive and interesting. 

When Blue Bonnet returned to her room later in 
the evening she threw open the window and stood 
gazing for a moment at the sea. The air, fragrant 
with the odor of pines, floated in pleasantly. Only 
a stone’s throw away the ocean pounded and the 
waves broke in snowy surf on the white sand. 

“ Sea and stars, forests and flowers,” she thought, 
and heaved a little fluttering sigh. She wondered 
why she was sighing in the midst of so much beauty. 
There was nothing lacking. Nothing? Yes — 
there was. She hesitated to admit it — even to her- 
self. She wanted to share the glories with some 
one who appreciated — understood. How John 
Churchill would have delighted in the woods they 
passed through this afternoon — the long reach of 
gray green sea, the evening primroses nodding by 
the roadside — the forest trees etched against the 
silvery mist that floated through the branches. 


154 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


She was up early the next morning, fresh and 
bright as the day itself. She had explored several 
walks and byways when Randall appeared on the 
veranda. 

“ My, but you’re lazy ! ” she admonished. 
“ You’ve lost two perfectly good hours.” 

Randall selected a deep wicker chair, carefully 
brushed the seat with a spotless handkerchief and 
sank down cozily. 

“ May I smoke? ” he asked. 

“ Dear me, yes ; haven’t I told you never to ask ? ” 

Randall watched her through half closed eyes con- 
tentedly. 

“ What’s the plan for the morning ? ” he asked, 
settling back comfortably. 

“ I’m going to help Mary Louise arrange things 
in the studio — get settled. You should see it — a 
love of a place.” 

“ You haven’t been there already? ” 

“ Surely. It’s not far. There’s a fine tennis 
court at the back. Will you play this after- 
noon?” 

“ Let me get acclimated, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ Randall, you’re lazy. It’s the only thing I don’t 
like about you.” 

“Really? I’m flattered. I fancied that was a 
minor fault.” 

“ But sometimes one big fault obscures a lot of 
virtues — at any rate, it dwarfs them,” 


CARMEL-BY-THE-SEA 155 


" That’s a charming gown you have on, Blue Bon- 
net. You should always wear white/’ 

“ Don’t think you can turn the conversation with 
a compliment. Some day I want to talk with you 
quite seriously.” 

“ I have had the same thought, Blue Bonnet. 
But I want a nice quiet spot. This veranda is too 
public for what I have to say.” 

Blue Bonnet got up and shook out the plaits in 
her white wool skirt. 

“ This is a dreadful place on clothes,” she said, 
ignoring the remark. “ Everything is in a 
thousand wrinkles. Good-by. I’ll see you at 
lunch.” 

“ You’ll see me now,” he answered. “ I’m going 
with you. Don’t you think I ought to lend a hand 
to Mary Louise ? ” 

“ Can you drive tacks and move furniture? ” 

“ Hammering’s my specialty. Haven’t you no- 
ticed it ? ” 

The studio was attractive. The long living-room 
faced the sea, and from the large south window one 
caught a glimpse of blue mountains half veiled in 
mist. 

Mary Louise was enveloped in a studio apron, 
which she had found on a peg behind the door, a 
dust-cloth in her hands. 

“Welcome, Honey,” she said, kissing Blue Bon- 
net’s cool cheek. “ Felix is off painting, already. 


156 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


I shan’t have any more husband than if I were a 
spinster, for the next two months. Don’t marry 
an artist, Blue Bonnet, or a writer, or an actor. 
Marry a man who’s content to stay around a lit- 
tle — ” 

“ Take me, Blue Bonnet,” Randall interrupted. 
“ I can qualify.” 

Mary Louise bestowed a kiss on the handsome 
brown face bending above her and ran her fingers 
through the kinky hair. 

“ You’d be just as bad, Ran. You’d stay round 
all the time. There’s a happy medium.” 

“ Then you will not consider my proposition, Blue 
Bonnet? ” 

But Blue Bonnet was following Mary Louise into 
the one other room the cottage boasted and did not 
deign to answer. 

Mary Louise pointed out the attractions of the 
house. 

“ There isn’t room for a servant,” she said, “ but 
as long as we can get our dinners at the hotel it 
doesn’t matter. I’m going to try my hand at cook- 
ing breakfast. Felix won’t be home to lunch. It’s 
rather ideal for honeymooning, isn’t it? ” 

Blue Bonnet took the apron Mary Louise found 
for her and slipped it on dreamily. 

“ It certainly is,” she answered long after Mary 
Louise had forgotten the remark. “ There couldn’t 
be anything more wonderful than to share the beau- 


CARMEL-BY-THE-SEA 157 


ties of this place with one you love. I think I’m 
homesick for Uncle Cliff. ” 

Randall threw up his hands in despair. 

“ I’ve offered my services in every capacity, and 
been systematically turned down.” 

“ I know, Randall, you’re most obliging,” Blue 
Bonnet said, “ and I’m more appreciative than you 
think, but I don’t want an admirer, I want a com- 
panion.” 

A hungry light leaped to the man’s dark eyes. 

“And can I never be that?” The presence of 
his sister seemed to make little difference. 

“ I’m afraid not.” 

" Is it because — ” 

Mary Louise came to the rescue. 

“ Why don’t you children choose a moonlight 
night down by the water for these arguments. Get 
a launch or a boat — it helps a lot. Honey ” — this 
to Randall — “ take yourself off and smoke. Blue 
Bonnet’s going to help me unpack. I might as well 
get out everything we brought and be comfy. Felix 
won’t budge from this village until he’s painted 
everything in sight.” 

“ In that event I’ll wander down to the beach.” 

Randall took his hat from the chair where he had 
dropped it, looked into it thoughtfully for a minute, 
then settled it on his head. Blue Bonnet watched 
him as he sauntered leisurely down to the shore. 


CHAPTER XI 


MRS. WHITE RECEIVES A LETTER 

Mrs. White sat on the hotel veranda, her knees 
comfortably wrapped in a steamer rug, a silk motor 
hat pulled well over her eyes. The pretty blue 
sweater that buttoned snugly about her throat gave 
her an extremely girlish appearance. Sometimes 
Alicia White’s eyes were blue, sometimes they were 
gray; sometimes, in some lights, they were sea green. 
This morning they were blue — and misty. 

A pile of letters lay in her lap. One from Ga- 
briel, one from Carita ; the third bore a foreign post- 
mark. Each had been read carefully. She was 
going over the foreign letter for the third time, 
trying to comprehend the meaning of the words. 
Not that they were illegible; the writing was plain 
enough. She was trying to realize — dumbly, the 
effect those few lines would have on her future life. 

The letter was dated the twenty-second of Oc- 
tober, and sent from a small village in France. It 
read : 

“ Dear Alicia : 

“ No doubt after all these years you will have 

the surprise of your life in hearing from me. I 
158 


A LETTER 


159 


got your address from your erstwhile aunt, who 
has always kept somewhere within signaling dis- 
tance of me, which is more than I can say for you. 
Well — I can’t blame you. I was something of 
a brute in the old days ; but we’ll let that pass. 

“ Valeria said you were at the Fairmont, in 
San Francisco, with a party of notables, traveling 
in a private car, so I take it you landed on your 
feet, after all. I’m not surprised. There was 
always a magnetic spark in you that attracted. It 
got me once. I often think of the old days — I 
have ample time at night here in the trenches with 
bullets sailing by and Zeppelins thundering over- 
head. I have just missed death twice, and will, 
no doubt, answer the call, yet. Once it was a shot 
in the left lung that sent me to the hospital for 
two months; the next time pneumonia from ex- 
posure. 

“ But the borderland of death brings its mes- 
sage. You can read the writing — clear. You 
realize in the long watches that your passport is a 
straight account with your fellow man — and you 
wish that you had been fair and decent. I guess 
that’s why I’m writing to you, Alicia. I’d like 
to square the old account if possible — to tell you 
that I’m not all cad. When I heard that France 
needed men I gave my services. I left the United 
States army years ago — the life was too tame. 
France had contributed to the joys of my boy- 


160 ELUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


hood : I was glad to give my strength in her hour 
of need. 

“The old days — our days together — often 
come back to me, and I think a lot about the little 
girl — the kiddie we lost. Perhaps if she had 
lived things might have been different. Still, I 
don’t know. A man — some men have to sow 
wild oats: they don’t often stop to consider the 
girl who shares the harvest. 

“ I hardly dare ask that you write to me. A 
letter in these awful times is worth its weight in 
gold. We hunger for a bit of news from — I 
was going to say home folks, but I haven’t any. 
There isn’t a soul in the world who will give a 
hang when my turn comes to go. Pleasant com- 
mentary on my life, isn’t it? But I’m not whin- 
ing. I can think of one or two things that lifted 
a burden here and there. It helps some. 

“ I may see you again — who knows ? The 
chap who has fought by my side for months has 
never had a scratch. I, too, may come through. 
Valeria gave me the name of your friends — 
Ashes of Boston. If I ever get on the other 
side again I’ll look you up. I suppose there are 
still telephone directories. Gad, one can scarcely 
believe there is anything left after viewing this 
carnage for a year.” 

Mrs. White looked long at the signature. It was 
clear and firm. Fighting in the trenches had 


A LETTER 


161 


steadied, not weakened, Cranston White’s nerves. 
She could recall the time when, after a prolonged 
debauch, his name, scratched to a penitent note, was 
illegible. 

And so he was still living. Valeria Lenox had 
lost no time in acquainting him with her where- 
abouts. Alicia had known that she would, the mo- 
ment she had run across her that day at the Expo- 
sition. There was a malicious note in her inquiry 
— a jealous gleam in her eyes. Valeria was never 
generous. She had hated Alicia from the moment 
her husband had brought her into their home. And 
to see her now, happy, well-dressed, set down in the 
lap of luxury, prettier than she had ever been in her 
life, aroused and added to the old antagonism. 

That meeting with Valeria Lenox had set Alicia 
White back for days. It took the bloom from her 
cheeks, the sparkle from her eyes. The news that 
Cranston White was alive was not pleasant. For 
years she had thought of him as dead ; swept out of 
her life at any rate, by a kind fate. 

She had tried to hide the fear that tugged at her 
heart, the nervousness that was so apparent, under 
the guise of headaches, sudden colds, undue fatigue. 
Blue Bonnet, young and inexperienced in life’s trage- 
dies, believed and sympathized, but Mr. Ashe knew 
better — Alicia knew that he knew. Nothing es- 
caped his cool, level eyes, his keen intuition. 

For an hour she s#it on the veranda, oblivious to 


162 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


passers-by, her gaze fixed on the tall pine-trees that 
sheltered the wide country avenue. 

Before those eyes scenes passed and shifted. 
Alicia White was a girl again; then a woman — a 
widow. She was looking back across the years, and 
for once the vision did not torture her. The letter 
had softened sorrow and outrage. For the first 
time in years she could look back on Cranston White 
as her lover, her husband — the father of her child, 
and not shrink. 

The news that he had offered his services to 
France in her distress did not surprise her. She 
was fully aware of the streak of good that ran 
counter to the bad in his nature. She could recall 
many instances of his bravery. His impulses were 
generous. She marveled at his endurance in the 
trenches. It would seem that his physical condition 
would have made hardship impossible — unless he 
had braced up considerably, stopped his old in- 
dulgency. 

And as she thought, gentler memories came to 
her. Finer things in his nature crowded out of- 
fenses : his love for children. She remembered 
with a rush of feeling that brought tears, how hard 
it had been for him to give up little Barbara — how 
passionate had been his grief. Even the terrible 
weeks that followed — when he was scarcely ever 
himself — faded out now in recalling his anguish. 

She wondered if she had been quite fair with him, 


A LETTER 


163 


and it was not the first time the thought had tor- 
mented her. Had she the right to leave him? To 
so completely sever the bond that had united them. 
For better, for worse — that was her promise. For 
better . . . for worse. . . . She could hear the 
clergyman now as he gave the words and her own 
answer, clear above the strains of the chapel organ. 
For better . . . for worse ... in sickness . . . 
and in death . 

She had promised and failed of that promise. 
The thought was not comforting. She had blamed 
him for his shortcomings and disregarded her own 
responsibilities. And yet — few women could have 
endured what she had. Few? . . . Thousands 
were enduring more every day — and in silence. 

There had been times when happiness reigned. 
Spasmodic periods between mad excesses : the honey- 
moon — those ecstatically happy days when she had 
been free from Valeria Lenox’s manifold unkind- 
nesses — safe in a home of her own. 

How she had loved dressing up the barren army 
quarters: putting out the wedding gifts; hanging 
the dainty curtains — the pictures, with Cranston 
laughing down at her from his perch on the step- 
ladder above — laughing at her fussiness, her anx- 
iety to have the pictures at just the proper angle. 

And their little garden — what an interest he 
had taken in that : how he had hoed and raked and 
planted for her. Just the other day at the Presidio 


164 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


she had noticed the sweet lavender with which they 
had bordered the little yard. It was still hardy and 
fragrant, and the heliotrope had reached the top of 
the porch and climbed on to the second-story win- 
dows. 

How charming he had been in those days ; as eager 
as a boy in his fresh enthusiasm for all that pertained 
to the small menage. 

And there had been those blessed days before the 
coming of the little Barbara : he had been kind then, 
tender, except when the craving for drink had taken 
away his manhood. 

As she sat there in the stillness of the morning 
Alicia White tried to justify herself. If the child 
had lived she would have kept the home . . . yes, 
for the sake of the little one. But, after she went, 
everything seemed useless . . . even her own ability. 

And now he wanted to come back — that was 
clear. The letter was but an entering wedge — she 
could read between the lines. 

She turned her eyes from the tree-tops wearily. 
They traveled out along the sea and rested there. 
Life for her had been a good deal like those waves; 
hopes and ambitions had rolled in only to break in 
foam, vanishing at sight. 

And the irony of it! Just when the years of suf- 
fering had ceased and the future promised peace. 
When she was safe from poverty, happy and pro- 
tected — even loved, the blow had fallen: she was 


A LETTER 


165 


forced to turn and face duty ; battle with a conscience 
that would give her no peace day or night until she 
had struck for the right. 

For just an instant another form rose before 
Alicia White’s vision. It stood straight and tall be- 
side Cranston White, dwarfing him to insignificance. 
The shoulders were broad and manly, the head erect, 
the eyes clear and kindly : the whole bearing capable 
and full of power. 

Clifford Ashe always typified strength to her. 
She had been thrown with him a great deal of late. 
Blue Bonnet scarcely realized how much, for with 
the attention of John Churchill, Randall Patterson, 
and Knight, she had been kept busy. 

Sarah was Miss Clyde’s shadow, so that it became 
quite natural for Mr. Ashe to follow along with 
Mrs. White on sight-seeing expeditions. A friend- 
ship had sprung up between them; a safe, sane 
friendship, possible only at middle age. 

For a moment she wished that she might go to 
him with her problem, her trouble, as Blue Bonnet 
so often did with her worries. She longed for his 
wise counsel; she knew that he would be just. 

But on the instant she thought better of the im- 
pulse. Lay bare her life before Clifford Ashe! 
How absurd. How could she endure his searching 
glance — a glance that would pierce the innermost 
recesses of her heart. How could she speak of 
Cranston White’s shortcomings without confessing 


166 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


her own? What would he think of a woman who 
had turned her back on her responsibilities? No; 
that avenue was closed. She turned from it with a 
sigh. The cross was hers — hers alone. She must 
bear it to the end. 

She was not sorry to see Blue Bonnet coming up 
the path that cut through the woods from the sea. 
As she came up the veranda steps Alicia White 
choked back the sob that rose in her throat and 
forced her lips into a welcoming smile. 


CHAPTER XII 


BLUE BONNET POINTS THE WAY 

Breakfast was being served at the Shravens cot- 
tage. The soft Oriental rug with its copper and 
blue hues that usually graced the broad library table 
had been removed, and a white cloth substituted. 
Flowers ornamented the center, and Mary Louise 
sat behind a sputtering coffee percolator. In her 
right hand she held a pancake turner with a golden 
brown cake baked to a delicious turn. 

“ Honey,” she said to Blue Bonnet, who with 
Randall had accepted an invitation to breakfast as 
a sort of lark, “ take this cake while you can get it. 
Felix has his eye on it.” 

“ My eye was on you, if you please,” Felix said, 
with a pleasant smile. “ I was just regretting that 
my talent ran to landscapes. Now if I did figures, 
I would paint you in that bewitching, beribboned 
cap. You look so sweet and domestic.” 

Mary Louise blew him an airy kiss from the tips 
of her free hand. 

“ Thank you, darlin , for the compliment, but Blue 
Bonnet gets the cake just the same. Honey, rescue 
the maple sirup from Randall. I’m not sure there’s 
a bit more in the house.” 


167 


168 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


This playing at keeping house amused and inter- 
ested Mary Louise. She was delighted when she 
discovered the electric plate which could so easily 
be operated on the living-room table. She adored 
the coffee percolator, the clean linen and fragile 
china which she found in the little closet off the tiny 
kitchenette. She could scarcely wait to serve Felix 
with his first meal, prepared by her own hands. 

She knew very little about cooking. It wasn’t an 
easy matter to stir up the pancakes, although she 
had watched old Jinnie make them at home a thou- 
sand times. Evidently her predecessor in the cot- 
tage had experienced the same difficulty, for there 
was a much thumbed cook book in plain sight of the 
little oil stove, with directions marked and recipes 
added — a beautiful one for fudge, and for several 
fruit salads. 

Randall helped Blue Bonnet generously to the 
maple sirup and passed his cup for more coffee. 

“ It’s fine,” he remarked, nodding toward the per- 
colator which had stopped fuming. “ I wish Mother 
could see you cooking. She wouldn’t get over the 
shock in a week.” 

Mary Louise shrugged her shoulders. 

“ Oh, I don’t know — Mother always said I had 
plenty of ability — if I’d just exercise it. Blue 
Bonnet, wasn’t it your adorable Robert Louis who 
said ‘ there’s an unexplored island in each of us ’ ? 
Maybe I’m a born cook. Who knows? Anyway, 


POINTS THE WAY 


169 


I’ve always thought it a part of a woman’s job to 
know how to do everything about a house. What 
would you think of a man who only half knew his 
business? ” 

“We had domestic science at Miss North’s/’ Blue 
Bonnet said. “ I learned how to make a lot of 
things — soup and mayonnaise dressing — and 
bread and cake,” she added when every one laughed. 
“ Truly, I did. I’ll come over here and show you 
some day, if Mary Louise will let me. I’ve experi- 
mented on my own family and they are all alive and 
well.” 

There was a general exodus to the veranda. Blue 
Bonnet lingered behind with Mary Louise. 

“ I’m going to help you clear the things away and 
dry the dishes,” she said. 

“ Indeed you’re going to do nothing of the kind. 
You are going to run along with Randall and have 
a game of tennis. Felix will help me. He loves it. 
It makes him feel so married.” 

Blue Bonnet picked up her racquet and followed 
Randall out to the court* Her straight almost boy- 
ish form was a joyous thing to behold this morning. 
The early air had brought color to her cheeks, a 
sparkle to her eyes. She was in splendid form for 
playing, too, and gave Randall a hard tussle in the 
hour that followed, winning the game he fought for 
valiantly. 

“ Will you come with me over to those rocks ? ” he 


170 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


said when they had paused to rest. He pointed to 
a small cliff that reached out into the ocean. “ It’s 
a fine place to get the view and find the sea life — 
starfish and that sort of thing.” 

Randall watched her as she swung along easily 
beside him. She was wearing a green costume that 
made her look like a wood nymph against the dark 
pines. Her sweater had broad green stripes alter- 
nating with white. The short green skirt was made 
of a soft material — velvet probably, and silver 
lights gleamed where the sun struck it. 

There was nothing unusual about such a costume, 
except that it fitted into the morning, a part of the 
woodsy surroundings. 

She had stopped to gather a great bunch of wild 
lilacs that grew along the way, carrying them com- 
fortably in the bend of her arm. 

“ I’ll relieve you of the flowers,” Randall had 
said, but she shook her head. 

“ No, thank you. It isn’t every day in November 
that I can pick flowers. I want to hold them.” 

November was almost gone. The days had been 
filled to the brim with happiness. And yet in the 
midst of her pleasures Blue Bonnet had paused, con- 
scious that there was a lack somewhere. There was 
something — an indefinite, haunting something — 
that took away from the joy. Perhaps she missed 
John Churchill. There had been but one letter from 
him — a bread and butter letter, full of appreciation 


I 



“ HER 


GAZE WENO' FARTHER OUT TO SEA 





POINTS THE WAY 


171 


for the kindness that had been shown upon him. 
He ended with a few words regarding the Home 
and said that business consumed his time. 

That was the reason he had not written more fre- 
quently, she fancied, unless — it was altogether prob- 
able that he spent his spare time with Fanny Howell. 
He said she was a wonderful pal. Blue Bonnet fell 
to thinking of them, picturing the long rides they 
had together along bridle paths and out into the 
country. Fanny was at home in the saddle. 

“ My, that’s a terrific sigh you’re heaving,” Ran- 
dall said. They had reached the rocks and were 
very snug in the warm sunshine. “ I hope I’m not 
responsible. Tired? That was a pull through the 
sand after the tennis.” 

“ No ; not tired. Just thinking.” 

“ You’re always thinking lately. Something is on 
your mind. Can’t you confess to me?” 

“ There isn’t anything, Randall — really there 
isn’t.” 

“ Well, there is on mine, Blue Bonnet. Look 
round here, dear. I want to see your eyes.” 

Her gaze went farther out to sea. 

“ Oh, Randall — please don’t! We’re so happy 
just now. Don’t spoil it. Look at those sea gulls 
daring the surf to cover them. Aren’t they cun- 
ning? ” 

“ I don’t care a hang about sea gulls ! I want 
you — ” 


172 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ And the blueness of the water ! Do you know I 
sometimes think that nature has her vanities. See 
how she’s put out all her best things this morning — 
almost as a princess would her jewels. See the 
sapphire and emeralds in the water ; the amethysts in 
the mountains ; the topaz in the hills. I really think 
she wants us to sit up and take notice.” 

But Randall had caught the hand that lay nearest 
him on the rock and held it in a passionate grasp. 

“ Blue Bonnet,” he implored, “ look at me, please. 
What do I care about the landscape? About any- 
thing in all the world but you — just you! I want 
you more than anything else in all the world — 
want you to be my wife. I’ve tried to tell you so 
many times, but you never would listen. Turn this 
way, please ... let me see your face. Can’t you 
care for me, dear, just a little? ” 

“Not that way, Randall; no — I can’t. I’m 
sorry, but it’s impossible.” 

She drew her hand away and slowly turned her 
eyes to those above her. The pain there hurt her 
to the heart. 

“ Oh, Randall — please — please don’t ! — feel 
that way ! It hurts me so — I can’t bear it. Why 
can’t we go on being the good friends we’ve always 
been? I love your friendship. It means so much 
to me.” 

“ Is there no way I can make you care, Blue Bon- 
net?” 


POINTS THE WAY 


173 


“ I’m afraid not, Randall.’’ 

“ Why — will you tell me why? ” 

She was silent for a minute as if pondering. 

“ I’m afraid it would hurt you, Randall — if I 
told you the truth. I don’t want to hurt you.” 

“ Go ahead. ... I want to know.” 

“ And you’ll take no offense ? ” 

“ Certainly not.” 

The sea pounded against the rocks; out on the 
billows the gulls rode, chattering of the adventure. 
Save for that and the water there was not a 
sound. 

There was a sudden straight gaze from Blue Bon- 
net’s eyes. Her expression had taken on a certain 
sweetness — a seriousness that communicated itself 
to Randall. 

“ I couldn’t marry you, Randall — because . . . 
because you have no purpose in life — You’re just 
drifting — idly. You aren’t any more serious about 
the business of living — really living, than those 
gulls out there. They’re just playing . . . swim- 
ming on the crest of the wave — as you are. I’m 
afraid I’ll have to be very honest to make you under- 
stand. I couldn’t love any man — who wanted to 
play all the time. I respect work too much. My 
people have all labored — and loved it. My fa- 
ther ” — she hesitated as she always did when she 
mentioned that name, and lingered over it lovingly 
— ' “ worked hard. He accomplished wonderful 


174 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


things in his brief life — and my mother — my 
mother gave up a beautiful home and went to the 
Texas wilderness to help him. And when I marry, 
Randall, I want to be a helpmate . . . not an orna- 
ment or a plaything. I want to feel safe, too . . . 
feel that if my money should vanish suddenly, my 
husband could provide for me. I couldn’t trust a 
man who wasn’t ambitious.” 

It was a stunning blow. It had taken courage to 
deliver it. 

Randall gave a hard little laugh. 

“Then you think,” he said, “that I’m a rotten 
loafer — a lazy cad ! ” 

“ I think you haven’t found yourself, Randall. I 
think — I know that you could be splendid — if you 
wanted to be — it’s in you.” 

He studied her with serious, darkening eyes. 

“ And if I did — find myself — could you care — 
then? Have you enough faith in me — could you 
trust me — to make good ? ” 

“I could trust you — yes — if you set out with 
a definite purpose, but — ” 

“ But you don’t love me ? ” 

“ I’m afraid not, Randall — not that way.” 

“ Is it because there is some one else ? ” 

Blue Bonnet drew herself up perceptibly. She ig- 
nored the question. 

“ I beg your pardon. I have no right to ask — 
only. . . . Good heavens, you don’t know what it 


POINTS THE WAY 175 


means to care, as 1 do — and then find there is some 
one else ! ” 

A look, singularly like sympathy, swept Blue Bon- 
net’s face for an instant, but she made no answer. 

“ You haven’t told me,” he said, grasping at the 
last straw, “ if you could grow to care — if I made 
good ? ” 

“ Wouldn’t it be more to the point to make good 
— first? It would not be hard. You have your 
profession.” 

“ Hard ! ” He turned upon her almost angrily. 
“ You don’t know what you’re talking about. 
There are hundreds of civil engineers to every 
square mile in the country. Look at the colleges 
turning them out to starve — in droves! There 
ought to be a law against it. Besides, if I stay out 
of the race, I’m giving my chance to some poor devil 
that needs it. .Why should I slave my life away in 
some God forsaken hole ; I don’t have to.” 

Blue Bonnet made no comment. 

“ It’s a beastly profession — engineering. It 
takes you off into country that isn’t fit for a dog to 
live in; deserts or mountain tops; insect ridden 
places — ” 

He paused suddenly, for Blue Bonnet had 
laughed: a clear lilting laugh that jarred on his 
nerves a bit. 

“ Oh, I beg your pardon. I wasn’t laughing at 
you,” she apologized. “ I just happened to think of 


176 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


something. There was a girl at Miss North’s last 
year who married an engineer and went to live some- 
where with him — as you say, on the top of a moun- 
tain. They were way off from everything and 
everybody, and ” — the laugh floated out again — 
“ she had to manage in all sorts of ways, even to — 
cut his hair. Fancy ! ” 

“ Lucky job she didn’t cut him. I should have, 
I’m sure.” 

He looked at Blue Bonnet with moody eyes that 
suddenly brightened. 

“ And yet there are possibilities,” he admitted. 
“ I had a letter from a fellow only the other day who 
is opening up a railroad in Chile — he graduated in 
my class. He’s coming along swimmingly — wrote 
me about a bit of construction that he wasn’t quite 
up on. Construction was rather my specialty. He 
wanted me to come down and help him out — said 
there were great opportunities there — chance for a 
man to make a name.” 

“ And you didn’t jump at it!” Blue Bonnet’s 
eyes were round with surprise. 

“No; there was an attraction here. You mean 
more to me than all the business opportunities in 
the world.” 

Blue Bonnet rose, steadying herself on the rocks, 
refusing Randall’s assistance. When her eyes 
reached a level with his he saw the scorn in them. 

“You’re wasting time,” she said. “No girl — 


POINTS THE WAY 


177 


the right kind of a girl anyway — would marry a 
man who depended upon his father for support. 
Shall we go on? It must be time for lunch.” 

She was sorry — so very sorry — the next instant. 
Randall’s eyes were stricken in their surprise. They 
held the look of a wondering child who suddenly 
finds a door closed in his face — not only closed, but 
locked and barred. 

Blue Bonnet’s heart was touched. She put out 
her hand and sought his eagerly. 

“ Randall, forgive me. I didn’t mean to be 
unkind. Let us be friends. We have had such 
happy times together. Let us forget this horrid 
morning — and go on as before. Please — I shall 
always be your friend.” 

Randall reached for the flowers and put them 
safely in the bend of her arm. He didn’t speak for 
a moment. When he did, there was a new note 
in his tone. Blue Bonnet scarcely knew what. He 
was the same courteous, solicitous Randall of old, 
with something added. Was it dignity — or smol- 
dering anger? 

The walk back was trying to both. It is not easy 
to make conversation under strain. Blue Bonnet 
was glad when they reached the hotel. She left 
Randall rather hurriedly and ran upstairs to her own 
room. 

For a moment she stood at the window looking 
out, and a frown grew between her brows. What 


178 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


had she done ! How had she dared speak to Randall 
as she did. He had offered her the finest thing a 
man has to give — his love. He had asked her to be 
his wife and she had turned on him in anger. He 
had — but what was the use? — one could not 
retract words. 

She put the flowers in water and then going across 
the hall knocked softly on Sarah’s door. 

“ Tell Aunt Lucinda that I won’t be down to 
lunch/’ she said, forcing a cheerful expression. “ I 
had such a good breakfast with Mary Louise that 
I’m not hungry. I’m going for a walk. Don’t let 
any one worry about me.” 

She was out of the hotel almost as quickly as she 
had entered it, swinging along a path that led 
through the hills past a wonderful old Mission. She 
struck through a pasture, walking under spreading 
windblown oak-trees until she reached the sea ; then 
she dropped down on the warm sand and clasping 
her arms about her knees, sat lost in thought for 
over an hour. 

She had known for months what was coming. 
Randall Patterson had made love to her almost from 
the day he had met her — made love in his foolish, 
flattering, Southern way, and she had laughed it off. 
But of late he had been so persistent. At the Expo- 
sition he had almost forced his attentions upon her, 
crowding out John and Knight. She had permitted 
it because of a promise she had made to his mother. 


POINTS THE WAY 


179 


Long ago — it seemed long ago, though it was 
really less than a year — when Randall came to Bos- 
ton, his mother had written her a letter: a sweet, 
motherly letter, asking her to be kind to her son. 
She spoke of his admiration for her, and what her 
fine, wholesome interest would mean to him. 

She intimated, as delicately as a mother would, 
that Randall inclined to rather a gay life — he loved 
society, and that access to a home like her own would 
be a haven. She should never worry so long as she 
knew that her son visited it often. 

Blue Bonnet recalled now how she had made haste 
to answer that letter. Mrs. Patterson had spared no 
effort to make her visit to the South pleasant, and it 
seemed a small return to pledge her own hospitality. 
She promised to see Randall often, and assured Mrs. 
Patterson that her latch string would always be out. 

And then, too, she had really enjoyed Randall. 
There was something very delightful, very spon- 
taneous, about the young man, who was always ready 
to share her pleasures. 

He had kept in close touch with her even after he 
left Boston, with clever, interesting letters: letters 
that sounded a deeper note in his nature than one 
would have suspected. Blue Bonnet caught glimpses 
of fineness seldom apparent in his conversation. 
The friendship grew. 

Mary Louise was another bond that linked them 
together. 


180 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


One couldn’t help loving charming, open-hearted 
Mary Louise. She was so genuine,- so sweetly sym- 
pathetic : she had such cuddling, irresistible ways. 

When Blue Bonnet thought of Mary Louise she 
sat up with a start. How was this going to affect 
their friendship? Suppose Randall told Mary 
Louise what she said; that she had accused him of 
being lazy. Lazy! The word had an odious sound. 
Why, it was the way they spoke of the negroes in the 
South! Mary Louise wouldn’t stand for that one 
instant. Oh, how had she dared. . . . Why had 
she permitted herself? . . . Why should she have 
thought it necessary to point out Randall Patterson’s 
duty to him? He had his father — his mother — 
his sister. She had intruded . . . blundered. 

She got up and wandered back, away from the sea. 
The pounding of the waves irritated her, filled her 
ears. . . . She wanted to think clearly. 

Yes; Mary Louise was going to be angry — fu- 
riously angry, and with just cause. She was going 
to feel that she — Blue Bonnet Ashe, was a meddler. 
One of those atrocious, critical persons who believe 
that from their viewpoint all the questions of the 
universe could be settled easily. 

She took her time going back by a woodsy, round- 
about route. Her head ached and her eyes were hot 
with unshed tears. She wondered why she hadn’t 
cried. She usually did when she was hurt — angry. 
Was that part of growing up — the relinquishment 


POINTS THE WAY 


181 


of tears? Had she put away childish things alto- 
gether? She seemed to realize suddenly that she 
was a woman. 

It was after five o’clock when she reached the 
hotel. The evening stage for Monterey was filled up 
before the veranda steps. She looked at the sign it 
bore absently: Carmel Bus, was all she saw. She 
didn’t glance beyond — to the passengers. 

But as she passed between the bus and the steps 
a man sprang out from the rear seat and touched her 
lightly on the shoulder. It was Randall — in travel- 
ing clothes. She glanced quickly at the seat he had 
vacated. His bags were piled up around it. 

“ I’m so glad you have come,” he said, leading her 
a little to one side. “ I wanted to say good-by. I’m 
off to-night — it’s rather sudden — but — ” 

She interrupted him with a startled cry. 

“ Randall ! Off where ? ” 

“To Chile. You see — jobs like I spoke of don’t 
last forever. Thank you for calling my attention to 
my — opportunity ” 

The bus driver was calling all aboard. She 
wanted to hold Randall — to ask him to wait, to 
think it over, but for the life of her she could not. 
Something — perhaps it was the new interest that 
shone from his flashing eyes, his sudden alertness — 
that prevented her. 

She gave him her hand in a warm clasp. He took 
it in both his own, and, before she could even wish 
him Godspeed, he was gone. 


CHAPTER XIII 


RANDALL FINDS HIMSELF 

It was a worn white little face that presented 
itself at Mary Louise’s door early the next morning. 
Blue Bonnet had not slept. Her eyes were heavy 
and dull. She dreaded meeting Mary Louise. She 
almost wished she might find that she was out, and 
shrank back when the door opened. 

Mary Louise had been crying. Her eyes were red 
and swollen. She kissed Blue Bonnet with all the 
old affection, and pulled her into the living-room, 
glad of her presence. 

Felix sat before a brilliant fire on the hearth, read- 
ing a newspaper. He rose when Blue Bonnet 
entered, brought her a chair, and, with Blue Bonnet’s 
permission, went back to his reading. 

Mary Louise sank down on the couch and her 
eyes filled with tears. Slowly they rolled down on 
her soft blouse. 

Blue Bonnet went over and threw her arms about 
her. The silent sympathy made Mary Louise weep 
the harder. She sobbed openly on Blue Bonnet’s 
shoulder. 


182 


RANDALL FINDS HIMSELF 188 


Felix put away his paper and laid a caressing hand 
on Mary Louise’s dark hair. 

“Please, Mary Louise/’ he said, “don’t! You 
wouldn't if you knew how it hurt me. You will be 
ill. Randall’s all right. He’s just showing what 
bully stuff there is in him.” 

“Yes; you say that! That’s a man’s point of 
view. You don’t know anything about what he’s 
running into. Fever — and horrible insects — heat 
like the inferno! And to think he didn’t even come 
and kiss me good-by. I never saw him after he went 
out of the house yesterday, laughing about my cook- 
ing — with his precious old kinky head shining in the 
sun. May be I’ll never see him again — never — 
never! Oh, dear — oh, dear, I can’t bear it, Felix, 
darlin’ ; I really can’t.” 

Blue Bonnet drew away from Mary Louise, feel- 
ing that she had no right to her affection. 

“ And Mother will be wild — simply wild ! Ran- 
dall is the apple of her eye — you know it, Felix. 
She worships him. She just lives and breathes for 
him. She never wanted him to follow up his beastly 
old profession. She only sent him away to college 
because — because — gentlemen have to go. There 
was plenty for him to see to at home — Father’s 
getting old. He doesn’t need to make money — 
he doesn’t have to work.” 

“ Every one needs to work, sweetheart,” Felix 
Shravens said, thoughtfully. “ It’s the law of the 


184 BLUE BONNET — DEBUTANTE 


world. Somebody worked to make the money Ran- 
dall spends. Is it quite fair, do you think, for him 
to be idle — ” 

“ Felix, stop , please ! Don’t vex me now. I 
couldn’t bear to quarrel with you. You know there 
are a lot of things we don’t agree about — but you 
said it would never matter: that it never would.” 
Mary Louise half sobbed the words. 

Felix shook his head slowly and went back to his 
paper. Mary Louise fished about in her pocket for a 
letter which she finally found and put into Blue Bon- 
net’s hand. 

“ Read it,” she said. “ A boy brought it over 
from the hotel about an hour ago. I wouldn’t have 
believed Randall could be so cruel.” 

Blue Bonnet opened the note hesitatingly. She 
dreaded seeing the words. 

“ Sis, darling,” it read, “ I have made up my mind 
very suddenly to take the position Cheever Smith 
offered me in Chile. I find that by going to-night 
I can make a boat leaving New York the 12th. It 
doesn’t give me any too much time. I am purposely 
avoiding saying good-by to you. I don’t want you to 
use any persuasions to keep me here. My duty came 
to me suddenly. I thank the Lord that I had enough 
of the right stuff in me to see it. You will be in my 
mind often, dear little Sis. We have lived too close 
for me ever to forget you. Write to me often when 


RANDALL FINDS HIMSELF 185 


you get my settled address and try to make Mother 
see that I am acting wisely, and for the best. My 
love to you and Felix. Ran.” 

Blue Bonnet folded the letter slowly and handed it 
back to Mary Louise. Mary Louise read it through 
again and put it in her pocket. 

“ I can’t see,” she moaned, “ whatever made him 
do it. It was the farthest thing from his mind yes- 
terday. He was planning to take us all for that 
seventeen mile drive to-day.” 

Blue Bonnet hesitated only a minute. She would 
have been honest at the point of the bayonet. 

“ I am to blame, Mary Louise,” she said, and her 
voice did not falter. “ We were talking — we went 
for a walk after we left here yesterday, over on the 
cliff there,” she pointed through the open window. 
“ We sat for a long time in the sunshine talking — of 
many things. I said, as Felix did a minute ago, that 
every man should work — have a definite purpose in 
life. That it was necessary — that is, if one wanted 
to count for anything with people — ” 

She had gone as far as she could. The rest was 
Randall’s secret. 

Mary Louise barely glanced up. Her gaze rested 
on the medallion in the living-room rug which she 
saw not. 

“ Honey,” she said, “ don’t blame yourself. That 
might have influenced him, but it would not have 


186 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


sent him. No — there was something else. Some- 
thing else ” she repeated, as if unable to fathom the 
mystery. 

It seemed a little strange that Mary Louise did not 
understand, but it had never occurred to her that 
Randall was seriously in love with Blue Bonnet. 
She knew that he admired her, but she was so accus- 
tomed to his spasmodic flirtations. She had hoped, 
oh, so often, that he might try to win her, and she 
knew that her mother shared the hope, but there had 
been nothing to justify their longings. The friend- 
ship was too open for courtship : there was too much 
camaraderie and too little aloofness. 

But Felix Shravens understood. He looked up 
from his paper and his eyes searched Blue Bonnet’s 
face. To him, it was an open book. Randall had 
asked her to marry him and she had refused on the 
ground that he was an idler. It was like her. She 
was always keen and straight to the point. The 
thought must have pleased him, for when his eyes 
met hers they seemed to say : I understand — and I 
approve. 

When Blue Bonnet left Mary Louise an hour later, 
she went straight to Mrs. White. 

She found her in her room finishing a bit of mend- 
ing. She sat by the window and her needle gleamed 
in the sunshine as she plied it diligently. She 
greeted Blue Bonnet with a smile. 


RANDALL FINDS HIMSELF 187 


“ May I come in ? ” Blue Bonnet asked, helping 
herself to the one rocking-chair the room boasted. 
“ Are you very busy? ” 

“ On the contrary I am trying to find something to 
do.” 

“ Are you about ready to go on to the ranch, Mrs. 
White? Aunt Lucinda and Sarah seem to be. I 
don’t think I can exist very much longer without 
Uncle Cliff. I — there’s something I would love to 
talk with him about — now. Something that’s wor- 
rying me.” 

“ What is it, Blue Bonnet ? Could you tell me ? ” 

Blue Bonnet scarcely hesitated. 

“ It’s about Randall Patterson. You must have 
thought it very queer — his going off like that last 
night — so suddenly.” 

“ No ; not particularly. He said that he had word 
from a friend of a splendid opening in Chile. I sup- 
pose he had a cable.” 

“ No — he didn’t. He got very angry at me yes- 
terday morning — or — I thought he was angry ; 
maybe he wasn’t. I couldn’t quite understand what 
his attitude was. He seemed changed — all in an 
instant.” 

Mrs. White smiled understanding^, but she said 
nothing. 

“ You see ” — it seemed almost unfair to Randall, 
but she had to go on now that she had started — 
“ you see, he thought — he fancied that he was in 


188 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


love with me, and he wanted me to marry him, and / 
thought — ” 

She stopped, embarrassed and confused. 

“Yes — and you thought — ” 

“ That he was rather presumptuous — that is, I 
didn’t think he had a right to ask any girl to marry 
him when he wasn’t making a living — for himself! 
When his father supports him; and I told him so. I 
told him he ought to go to work — or something like 
that. I can’t remember just what I did say, now. 
It all happened so quickly. Do you think it was 
very, very wrong? ” 

“ I think it was very, very right.” 

Blue Bonnet’s eyes opened in surprise. 

“ But perhaps you wouldn’t if you could see how 
Mary Louise feels. She’s almost ill over his go- 
ing. She says he’s running into all kinds of dangers 
down there in Chili, or wherever it is. She 
says — ” 

Mrs. White laughed a low, musical laugh. 

“ Fiddlesticks ! My dear, very few people seek 
out danger. I once knew a man who had ample 
means, but he wouldn’t travel for fear of accident, 
and one day while he was walking down the main 
street of his own home town a sign fell from a 
building and killed him.” 

“Yes — that sometimes happens, but Randall’s 
mother is going to be frantic over his leaving. She 
doesn’t want him to follow his profession. She 


RANDALL FINDS HIMSELF 189 


thinks it isn’t necessary, because they have plenty of 
money.” 

“ Don’t worry. You have probably done Randall 
a great service. I shouldn’t wonder but that he will 
tell you so, some day. Don’t give the matter another 
thought — except to hope for his success.” 

Blue Bonnet felt encouraged, but still she worried. 
Mary Louise’s distressed eyes rose before her again 
and again. Randall’s mother was grieving, too — 
she had received a message, no doubt, acquainting 
her with her son’s new plans. Blue Bonnet could 
picture her emotion, her fear and alarm. 

She put on her hat after awhile and went over to 
the post office for the mail. 

“Anything for Miss Ashe?” she inquired. 
“ Miss Blue Bonnet Ashe? ” 

“ Nothing this morning.” 

“ Is the Eastern mail in — from Boston ? ” 

“ No; not until two o’clock this afternoon.” 

She was rewarded the second time she inquired at 
the little square window. There were several let- 
ters : one from Kitty, one from Carita and one from 
Fanny Howell. She opened the one from Fanny 
hastily. She had written at some length, a glowing 
description of the Home, and then : 

“ What did you do to John Churchill when he was 
in California ? He came back looking thin and hag- 
gard. We’ve had him out to the house as much as 


190 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


possible, but he seems submerged in business. I 
think he’s working too hard, but, of course, it’s 
utterly useless to argue with a man about his busi- 
ness — you never get anywhere. However, we 
have had one or two good walks. It’s pretty cold 
for riding. Don’t use yourself up. I fancy doing 
the Exposition must be very wearing.” Etc., etc. 

Blue Bonnet read the letters from Carita and 
Kitty, but it was difficult to keep her mind on the 
doings of Woodford’s new minister. Even his 
serious intentions toward Kitty failed to interest her. 
She found herself going back to Fanny Howell’s let- 
ter. She wondered why John Churchill was looking 
ill; why he was working so hard; why he had left 
San Francisco so hurriedly, until it seemed to resolve 
into one huge question mark. 

She turned her steps up the street toward the big 
livery stable that advertised “ saddle horses at rea- 
sonable rates,” and a half hour later one might have 
seen her in company with Sarah, galloping down the 
broad highway that led to the valley. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE RANCH AGAIN 


Day ! 

Faster and more fast, 

O’er night’s brim, day boils at last : 

Boils pure gold, o’er the cloud cup’s brim. 

. . . Till the whole sunrise, 

Not to be surpassed, rose, reddened, 

And its seething breast flickered in bounds, 

Grew gold, then overflowed the world. 

Blue Bonnet was watching the sun rise on the 
Texas prairie, and the lines from “ Pippa Passes,” 
which Miss North had once taken pains to bury deep 
in the recesses of her mind, came to her. 

There was something wonderful and mystical in 
the birth of a new day — especially on the plains. 
One seemed to be present at the creation. 

It was an old habit, this rising at an early hour and 
riding with Uncle Cliff out to a rise of ground where 
the view was unexcelled. 

“ It’s as marvelous as ever, isn’t it Uncle Cliff? ” 

“ It’s great, Honey ! ” 

“ And there’s no place in all the world where you 
get such a view, is there ? ” 

“ No place ; not even in Boston.” 

She smiled, a fleeting, triumphant smile. 

191 


192 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“I’ve got past all those old comparisons, Uncle 
Cliff. I feel as if I had a share in the universe now. 
And yet — after all, Texas has the first place in my 
heart. Somehow, when we come back, and swing 
into the old road down there, and the old ranch house 
looms in sight, I feel as if I had comfe into my own — 
as if it all belonged to me.” 

“ It nearly all does, Honey,” Uncle Cliff suggested 
with a smile. 

“ Oh, but I don’t mean that! I’d feel the same if 
I didn’t own an inch of it. It’s just that it’s home , I 
reckon. It’s a part of me. Look, Uncle Cliff, he’s 
coming now in all his glory. See the path he’s mak- 
ing! ” 

And simultaneously with old Sol’s appearance, 
Uncle Cliff’s hat came off, and Blue Bonnet snatched 
at her old sombrero, holding it high above her. 

The time had passed very quickly since coming to 
the ranch. Christmas was over — a very quiet 
Christmas, and a bit lonely. Blue Bonnet had 
known that it would be, for Grandmother was gone, 
and Gabriel and Carita far away in Boston. 

Blue Bonnet sorely missed Grandmother’s cheerful 
greeting on Christmas morning, but she tried to be 
happy and cheerful for Aunt Lucinda’s sake. They 
had had their presents at the breakfast table — an 
old custom at the ranch; very simple presents this 
year, because they were so far away from shopping 
districts. John Churchill had remembered them 


THE RANCH AGAIN 


193 


with the usual boxes of candy and late books. 
Carita and Gabriel had sent a charming box filled 
with dainty gifts, and Nora had tucked in a Christ- 
mas fruit cake and a plum pudding. 

A cunning little letter had arrived from Gabriel 
a week before Christmas. It was as frank and 
honest as Gabriel’s own soul. 44 Don’t you worry 
about me and Carita ” (his English still distressed 
Blue Bonnet) he begged, 44 ’cause we’re going to have 
a fine time. Mr. Churchill is going to take us to a 
big hotel for dinner, and then to a movie or some- 
thing. Mr. Churchill is awful nice, and I think he 
likes me a lot, ’cause sometimes he hugs me up hard 
when there isn’t anybody looking, and one time he 
told me that when I smiled I looked like somebody 
he use to love very , very much. When I asked him 
who, he only smiled and said, 4 a little girl, long ago,’ 
but it made him awful sad. He asked me if I 
wouldn’t like to call him Uncle John, and I said 
yes. You don’t care, do you, Blue Bonnet? 

44 I’ve been awful good and practiced hard. 
Fraulein is saving up a lot of things to tell you about 
me, but I don’t care. I’ve been about as good as I 
knew how, and, anyway, Uncle Cliff always says 
that very good boys is apt to be sissies. I’d rather 
be terrible bad than be a sissy. Give my love to 
Uncle Joe and all the cowboys that know me. This 
X is a kiss, only don’t tell anybody.” 

Carita had sent a long, chatty letter, and so had 


194 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


John. John’s letter was friendly and interesting. 
There was a complete report of the Home, which 
was almost ready for occupancy — but the letter 
lacked something ; Blue Bonnet scarcely knew what. 
She read it over many times in an endeavor to find 
out, but in vain. 

Changes had taken place at the ranch. A year 
invariably brings changes. Mr. and Mrs. Judson 
had gone with the coming of Knight as superin- 
tendent; Mr. Judson accepting a call to a parish in a 
small Texas town. 

One thing had brought sorrow to Blue Bonnet’s 
heart. Old Francesco was gone. She had passed 
away peacefully in the late summer, leaving a kindly 
message for Nina, which touched Blue Bonnet 
deeply. She could not bear to ride by the little cot- 
tage and see the neglected garden, for the house had 
been locked and abandoned. 

But there were joys as well as sorrows. Uncle 
Joe had taken to Knight as the proverbial duck to 
water; and Knight had taken up the management of 
the ranch with tact and ability. 

“ We’ve got the right man, I’m sure,” Uncle Cliff 
said to Blue Bonnet as he watched him going over 
the place. “ He’s thorough and reliable. Best of 
all, Joe likes him. He wouldn’t have tolerated an 
older man, but he thinks he can teach Knight, and 
so he can — from the ground up. It’s a wonderful 
opportunity for the lad.” 


THE RANCH AGAIN 


195 


Blue Bonnet had seen but little of Knight. He 
was very busy ; his work often took him to the sur- 
rounding country, so that he came home weary and 
ready to rest. Sometimes she caught a glimpse of 
him stalking over the fields, his blue flannel shirt 
bared to the breeze, sombrero pulled well over his 
eyes, his spurs clanking as he walked. 

“ What a magnificent looking fellow he is,” Blue 
Bonnet would remark to Uncle Cliff, and Uncle Cliff 
would reply : 

“ Sound as a nut, — and capable. Honey, 
capable! ” 

Blue Bonnet and Sarah had long gallops over the 
country on horseback, while Aunt Lucinda and Mrs. 
White sewed by the fire in the living-room, or rode 
in the buckboard, seeing the ranch under Uncle Joe’s 
personal supervision. 

Alicia White had one memorable ride. Mr. Ashe 
was driving to the nearest village twenty miles 
away one morning, and as Blue Bonnet was busy, 
asked her to keep him company. She was very 
charming as she climbed into the light buckboard 
beside him. She wore a long silk coat over her 
warmer wrap, and a soft, misty blue veil covered 
her hat and draped itself becomingly beneath her 
chin. 

That ride brought her closer to Clifford Ashe than 
she had dreamed possible. It was a wonderful day, 
to begin with, serene and blue. Clifford Ashe was 


196 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


in a retrospective mood, and he told her much about 
Blue Bonnet ranch — his earliest recollections of it. 
He had grown up with the country, as had his father 
and grandfather before him. His love for Texas 
was an inheritance. 

“ I like to get away, sometimes, 1 ” he said, “ but I 
always come back. I suppose IT1 end my days here. 
Every stick and stone on the place is a friend. This 
old road — ” he pointed with his whip to where it 
ran straight as a ribbon ahead — “ brings a host of 
memories. I drove over it to my first circus, later 
to school, and followed it to the last resting-place of 
my father and mother — my brother and his wife. 
Did you ever think how much a part of you a 
familiar road becomes? ” 

Mrs. White had no such memories, and said so 
frankly. Her life had been a battlefield — mostly. 
There were few happy days to look back upon — 
few memories to keep alive. 

She was not complaining. Mr. Ashe rather 
admired the plucky, if somewhat wistful smile that 
followed the announcement. He turned and looked 
into her eyes for a moment, scarcely realizing that 
he held them with his glance; they were so appeal- 
ing, so frank. 

It hurt him to think that a woman should have 
been denied the happiness of a home. It was hers 
by right. 

To Alicia White that glance invited confidence. 


THE RANCH AGAIN 


197 


He had told her so much of his past life — it would 
ease the burden to talk of her own. 

“ You see,” she began, and turned her eyes away 
out over the sun-warmed fields, “ I was so young 
when my parents died, and I needed a mother — a 
girl needs her mother more at eighteen, almost, than 
at any other time; when she begins to think about 
love — and marriage. She knows so little about 
life — about the cruel pitfalls out in the world. 
She looks upon love as a panacea for all ills ... a 
haven . . . shelter from tyrranous home rule — 
or — ” 

Before she knew it she had poured out her story, 
sparing neither Cranston White nor herself. She 
told it impartially, straight-forwardly, and Mr. 
Ashe listened in silent sympathy. Alicia White 
knew that he sympathized. She felt it, even had 
she not witnessed his swiftly changing expressions. 

He asked but one question when she had finished. 

“ Is he — this man — still living? ” 

“ Yes ; he is in France — fighting.” She told him 
how he had offered his services, and why. 

“ And I think — I fancy he wants to come back. 
I had a letter from him while I was in Carmel. He 
didn’t say, positively, but I understood — I knew. 
I’ve been waiting ever since to speak with you about 
it. It seems only right that you should know some- 
thing about me. You have taken me in your home. 
You have been so very kind.” 


198 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ And you want to go back to him — if he comes 
home? ” he inquired. 

“ I don’t know. I’ve thought about it day and 
night ever since I got the letter. I don’t want to go 
back, oh, no ; but I must do what is right. My con- 
science would make life unbearable if I didn’t. ,, 

“ Do you care for him ? ” 

“ I don’t love him — no. That would be impos- 
sible after all that I have suffered. I doubt if I ever 
loved him, really. It was a girl’s mad infatuation 
at first ... he offered me a way out of Valeria 
Lenox’s cruelties. And then — he was the father 
of my child. That is a bond — even though she is 
dead.” 

“ Yes — that is a bond.” Clifford Ashe spoke 
below his breath. 

“ Do you think I should go back ? I wish you 
would tell me what to do. I am so alone. I have 
no one to advise me. I think I shall go mad trying 
to reason it all out — trying to decide.” 

He did not speak for a moment, and, when he did, 
it was in an impersonal way. 

“ It would be a poor sort of world, wouldn’t it, 
if a man didn’t have an opportunity to rectify his 
mistakes; if he couldn’t have a second chance? 
Most of us are failures — somewhere along the line. 
But our shortcomings are not of the kind that show 
to our disadvantage, and we are easily forgiven. I 
suspect if we lived up to the best that is in us we 


THE RANCH AGAIN 


199 


would all reach out more, lend a hand oftener. We 
are inclined to barter too much in this thing called 
love. We say, I give this, and that, and I demand 
such and such a thing in return. If we gave unstint- 
ingly of our best to satisfy the need of the other, we 
should raise the commonplace to the ideal — should 
really triumph. From this viewpoint I should say 
that it was your duty to return to your husband.” 

He said it as if it hurt, and turned his eyes away 
from the glance that sought his so earnestly. 

“ But why should I give so much to Cranston 
White — when he gives so little ? ” 

“ Because of his need : because you entered into a 
contract. You promised to do your best to make 
his life happy. Because he failed — ” 

“ / have no right to fail also ! You think I should 
sacrifice myself for him? That I should give up all 
that makes me happy ? ” 

“ I think that is a question you must decide for 
yourself. We can’t carry each other’s burdens and 
solve each other’s problems in this world, much as 
we should like to. The human soul is a lonely 
thing. We enter this world alone — we go out of it 
alone, we endure our sorrows alone. No one can 
help us in our direst need.” 

How true it was ! 

“ But sometimes it is given us to point a way. 
Out of experience comes knowledge. Isn’t that 
true? And to be pleased with ourselves — truly 


200 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


pleased, to know that we have responded to the best 
within, is our nearest approach to happiness. You 
believe that, Fm sure ? ” 

Alicia White did not speak for some minutes. 
When she did, all the bitterness had gone from her 
tone. 

“ Thank you,” she said, and the tears in her eyes 
told of gratitude too deep for words. 

That night a long letter started on its journey to 
France. A letter that gave hope and cheer to a 
lonely man in the trenches : a man who had counted 
the days and the hours until the message should 
reach him, shedding tears of joy when it was finally 
put in his hands. 


CHAPTER XV 


AN UNEXPECTED GIFT 

January was misting into February before Blue 
Bonnet was ready to return to Boston. The ranch 
had proved not only alluring, but beneficial. Aunt 
Lucinda’s step was lighter than it had been for a 
year, her eyes brighter. She had lost the troubled 
expression that had come with the passing of Grand- 
mother, and her smile was less fleeting. 

Mrs. White and Sarah had enjoyed the change, 
and Blue Bonnet loved the carefree existence as 
never before. 

“ It’s so glorious,” she said one day to Uncle 
Cliff, “ to get away from the city and be yourself. 
Nobody to live up to; nobody to frown if you break 
a few mossbacked conventions ; nobody to say, * you 
can, of course, but I believe I wouldn’t.’ And oh, 
the joy of a middy blouse and a divided skirt! ” 

There were other things to rejoice in, too: sun- 
rises and sunsets; long gallops over the country. 
There was time to read; to take naps in the long 
afternoons and write letters; there were the little 

brown babies — seven or eight on the place — to 
201 


202 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


romp with; above all, there was peace and content- 
ment. 

Benita rejoiced to have Blue Bonnet at home 
again. She followed her about with tender, ador- 
ing eyes, and Blue Bonnet seemed never to tire of her 
stories: stories of her early life on the ranch, of the 
coming of Blue Bonnet’s mother, the gracious young 
senorita whom every one loved, and the handsome 
senor, her husband, who worshiped the ground she 
trod upon. 

And one day Benita had brought forth a charm- 
ing rosewood box that gave forth a sweet odor of 
orris root when it was opened. She put it in Blue 
Bonnet’s hand timidly, holding to it as if something 
might happen if it left her grasp. 

“ Oh, Benita, what a love of a box ! Where ever 
did it come from and where has it been hidden all 
these years ? ” 

There were tears in old Benita’s eyes as she 
answered : 

“ It is for my Nina, now that she is a woman. 
Your mother put it into my hands once in the long 
ago and told me to keep it for her baby. I think 
there are letters — though I know not. The box is 
of your father’s making. He fashioned it for the 
young senorita, your mother, before she came here 
to live.” 

“ But where have you kept it all these years, 
Benita ? I have never seen it before,” 


AN UNEXPECTED GIFT 203 


“ No ; Nina was not to see it until she was grown,” 
Benita answered. “ It has been safe — safe in 
Benita’s keeping.” 

Blue Bonnet carried the box to her room. Benita 
was right, there were letters — many of them ; some 
addessed in a clear masculine hand, some in a pretty, 
round girlish hand and tied in a packet with a slen- 
der ribbon. On the very top lay an envelope, faintly 
yellow, marked with her own name. 

Blue Bonnet took it up wonderingly. She looked 
at the beginning and then at the signature. For a 
moment tears blinded her sight. It had been writ- 
ten over sixteen years before and it began : 

“ My Precious One : 

“ This morning when I picked you up all fresh 
and rosy from your bath and held you for a 
moment close against my heart, the thought came 
to me — I suppose it has come to thousands of 
doting mothers the world over — that I might not 
live to see you grown. All the morning I tried 
to throw the foolish fancy off, but it clung to me 
persistently, and, at last — simply to satisfy a 
mood that would not be put aside — I brought my 
portfolio down here in the fields where there is no 
one to laugh at me but the saucy blue bonnets that 
are crowding the landscape simply because it is 
March and they have an idea that they own the 
earth. Adorable things, how I love them ! 


204 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ I left you asleep, my sweet, so soft and dim- 
pled in your little bed, with Benita’s watchful eye 
upon you. Were you to sneeze she would hear 
you — even at the length of the farthest corral : 
good kind Benita. Can we ever repay her for all 
her thought of us? 

“ Perhaps you and I will some day laugh 
together over this funny little note — when I am a 
silly, doting old grandmother, mayhap, and you 
have your first-born on your knee, holding it close, 
fearful that the gods, jealous of so great happi- 
ness, might snatch it from you. Only then could 
you understand. 

“ There is but one thing in all the world, my 
little one, that would be harder than giving you 
up, and that is — ah, I can scarcely write it, for 
the thought makes me cold — to part with your 
father. How you will love me some day for giv- 
ing you your father! You approve my good 
judgment now, for though you are only two, and 
such a wee thing at that, you have learned to 
listen for his footsteps; to reach for him with 
frantic delight before he has turned the garden 
path that leads to your corner on the old veranda. 

“ Your father! The day would not be long 
enough for me to tell you of his gentleness, his 
wondrous kindness. He is my heart’s idol, my 
blessed one. I sometimes wonder when I look at 
you asleep in the bend of his arm — I have known 


AN UNEXPECTED GIFT 205 


him to hold you for hours at night when he was 
weary — very weary, lest the slightest movement 
might break your sweet rest — if you have inher- 
ited the best that is in him. If you will be tender 
and loving and generous. If you will remember 
the poor and unfortunate, give of yourself, of 
your strength and abundance, if God so favors 
you — as he gives. 

“ How I wish that you might know him as he 
is now, so splendid in the strength of his young 
manhood, so good to look upon. It grieves me 
when the old ladies from the ranchos round about 
take you on their knees and say that you resem- 
ble me. I wanted you like him — but, after all, 
looks amount to little; it is the soul of him I 
would wish for you. Please God it is His gift to 
you. 

“ It has just occurred to me as I write, that 
there is one way you might know him : his ideals, 
his ambitions, his great love for me — through 
his letters. When I go back to the house I shall 
give the rosewood box which he made to hold 
them into Benita’s hands to treasure for you. 
And I shall lay this little letter a-top the pile 
where your eyes will light upon it before you go 
farther. Somehow — I wish I did not feel so 
sure that I would not be with you when you break 
the seal — and yet — when I look back over the 
past three years of perfect happiness — I realize 


206 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


I have had so much more than other women, that 
I am satisfied — quite satisfied. 

“ It is so still down here by the big rock in the 
south field ; so still that I can hear the rustle of the 
grass and the whisperings of the blue bonnets as 
they sway in the sunshine. I wonder if you are 
going to love the old ranch as I love it. Last 
night you were restless and we brought you down 
here to feel the moon’s soothing touch on the great 
blue fields. You stretched your arms out to the 
nodding flowers and gathered them into your tiny 
frock to your heart’s content, and we christened 
you Blue Bonnet — you — the fairest flower 
among them. 

“ I love this spot. We come here every after- 
noon in pleasant weather — you and I. I with 
my embroidery or your tiny garments, which I am 
learning to fashion quite skillfully — you with 
your toys. We can see the faint blue smoke as it 
curls up from the men’s quarters, hear their 
cheery laughter, and the occasional clang of a 
banjo or the squeak of a violin. Sometimes we 
climb up on the rock to wave adieu to your father 
and your Uncle Cliff — your adoring Uncle Cliff 
— as they ride off on a tour of inspection. We 
see the flutter of their white handkerchiefs for 
miles down the old road, and your kisses wafted 
from your rosy little palms fly to them on wings 
of love. 


AN UNEXPECTED GIFT 207 


“ Sometimes we come in the early evening, and 
Benita brings us a royal supper packed so neatly 
in a basket; delectable cold chicken (of which you 
are permitted to have the skeleton leg, poor baby) 
and sundry other dainties. We watch the sun set, 
the purple shadows gather and fade into gray 
while your father cuddles you in his arms and I 
hum a lullaby. 

“ I must go back to you now — you will be 
waking and calling for your mother. I shall for- 
get this disquieting mood when I have you in my 
arms again and laugh at foolish presentiments. 

“ With the love of my heart, my precious, 

“ Your Mother.” 

The deadly silence of the room was suddenly 
broken by dry hard sobs, for Blue Bonnet, still hold- 
ing the rosewood box in her lap, had put her head 
down on its satiny surface and was giving way to 
the most poignant grief she had perhaps ever known 
in her life. Out of the past her mother’s voice had 
spoken. The letter had made her presence so real 
that she could almost have reached out and touched 
her — and yet, it was the shadow, the phantom, the 
unreality that tore her heart. 

For almost an hour she sat, weeping spasmodi- 
cally; but the storm gradually spent itself and she 
turned to the other letters. It took a long time to 
go through them, but she read each one, stopping 


208 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


sometimes to dream, or read over passages that held 
her. 

She felt a little dazed the rest of the day, and, to 
avoid the questioning glances of the family, watched 
her opportunity to get out to the stable unobserved. 
She ordered her own horse saddled immediately, 
and a few moments later galloped off down the long 
road that led to quiet fields with lowing herds of 
cattle and gentle babbling streams that promised rest 
to her tired heart. 

“ Uncle Cliff,” she said that night when they were 
alone, “ Benita gave me a box of letters my mother 
left for me, to-day. I spent several hours going over 
them. I think I know what you mean when you say 
‘ straight and true like an Ashe / now, and oh, Uncle 
Cliff, how it must have hurt you when I said I hated 
the ranch — you remember, when I wanted to go 
back East to Grandmother. I am so sorry — but I 
shall never feel that way again — never! I shall 
always love it — for her sake A 

She scarcely waited to hear his answer. The 
tears were too near the surface, but she felt his silent 
caress on her shoulder, and knew that he had for- 
given her. 


CHAPTER XVI 


A WEEK END 

Blue Bonnet’s return to Boston was marked by 
two events: the opening of the Elizabeth Clyde 
Home and her debut into society. The opening of 
the Home took precedent, a little to Mrs. Howell’s 
disappointment. 

Blue Bonnet was delighted at the progress that 
had been made at the Home since her departure for 
California, and, thanks to John Churchill and Fanny 
Howell, there was little left to be desired in its con- 
struction. 

The property was located in the tenement district, 
not far from the spot where Blue Bonnet had found 
the Fiore children the year before. Mr. Ashe had 
been fortunate enough to secure a building that — so 
far as the outer walls went — was in good condition. 
It was only necessary to tear out the interior and 
build soundly and securely. 

Blue Bonnet paused before the comfortable, 
homelike building the day after her arrival in Bos- 
ton, scarcely crediting her eyes. It was almost 
imposing in its simple elegance. The front door 
had an inviting look, and when one stepped into the 
209 


210 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


airy kindergarten room one realized further possi- 
bilities. 

The dining-room was sunny and cheerful, and 
upstairs the day nursery, with its dozens of little 
beds along the walls, held Blue Bonnet entranced. 

“ Uncle Cliff! ” she cried, “ isn’t it wonderful — 
wonderful! And to think it is mine — mine and 
the kiddies! I can scarcely wait to furnish it. 
Can’t you see how those windows in the dining-room 
are going to look with the white curtains and the 
blue Japanese side hangings I brought from China- 
town; and the little low white tables and the white 
benches drawn up close, and the pots of red gera- 
niums in the window sills, and — ” 

“ But the children, Honey, where are they all com- 
ing from? ” 

“ That’s easy. There will be children enoughs 
The only trouble will be in caring for all that want 
to come. I shall have some notices printed and 
tacked up on the building immediately.” 

“ Notices? ” 

“Yes; saying that a free kindergarten will be 
opened in this house in ten days and that reserva- 
tions should be made early.” 

“ Is that the way you begin — with a kindergar- 
ten? ” 

“ That’s the nucleus around which you build. 
Through the children you come to know the par- 
ents.” 


A WEEK END 


211 


“ And you think you can be ready in ten days ? 
I’m afraid it is impossible. You have to furnish the 
building, find a matron, a trained nurse and serv- 
ants. Go a little slow, Honey — a little slow.” 

“ Mrs. White and Fraulein will help me. Mrs. 
White is almost as interested as I am. She’s going 
to come down and register the children for the kin- 
dergarten, and Fraulein will help me get the serv- 
ants. It isn’t going to be so hard as you think, 
Uncle Cliff, really it isn’t.” 

“ I don’t want you to make yourself sick, Blue 
Bonnet. And these children ! I insist that a nurse 
looks each one over carefully before it is ad- 
mitted.” 

“ Yes, Uncle Cliff ; I’ll see to that.” 

The next two weeks were the busiest ones of Blue 
Bonnet’s life. It was nearer three weeks than ten 
days when the Home really opened. Blue Bonnet 
was amazed at the length of time it took to find com- 
petent people to operate such an establishment. 
Fraulein was inclined to be fussy about the help, and 
Blue Bonnet would have been impatient if Mrs. 
White had not held her in check, rather siding with 
Fraulein. 

“ Rome wasn’t built in a day, Blue Bonnet,” she 
would say when Blue Bonnet’s anxiety got the better 
of her. 

There were long periods of shopping when Blue 
Bonnet and Mrs. White came home weary and 


212 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


exhausted; but the delight of seeing things even- 
tually placed in the Home more than compensated. 

The furnishings were simple, but good. The 
small reception-room, pn the main floor, which was 
to be used for callers, and by the matron and nurses, 
boasted no mahogany. There were deep, prettily 
upholstered wicker chairs, a comfortable couch with 
large lazy cushions, a writing desk of the mission 
type; a domestic rug in soft brown hues to match 
the walls, and the rather high windows held green, 
growing plants in attractive receptacles. 

The kindergarten room was bare of furniture, 
except for the small chairs and tables, but it was 
sunny and bright, and Blue Bonnet longed to see 
each little chair filled and hear the busy hum of 
voices. 

“ Almost ready to open your house now, I hear/’ 
Uncle Cliff said one night when she came home tired 
and a bit blue. Blue Bonnet was just beginning to 
realize how responsibilities pile up. 

“ Yes, next Thursday, Uncle Cliff. I thought 
this afternoon, when I crossed Beacon Street, how 
glad I was — there was such an icy blast blowing. 
It almost cut one’s flesh. I long to see the children 
huddled about the fireplace in the kindergarten 
room. Do you suppose they’ve ever seen an open 
fire blazing? ” 

“ Not many of them, Honey.” 

“I shall keep one going all the time. Fanny 


A WEEK END 


213 


thinks it very extravagant with the furnace, but I 
want it for cheer, not for warmth.” 

“ I’m afraid, Blue Bonnet, that this enterprise is 
going to be quite expensive — going to cost a large 
sum of money. We must be business-like, you 
know.” 

“ Yes ; I try to be ; but, after all, Uncle Cliff, there 
is no other way I wish to spend money.” 

She came into the den the next morning looking a 
little weary. 

“ I believe I’ll run down to Woodford for the 
week end,” she said to Uncle Cliff. “ I need the 
rest, and I haven’t seen Kitty since her mother died.” 

“ That’s a fine idea, Honey.” 

There was another reason why she wanted to get 
away, but she did not mention it. She wanted to be 
alone, out of the noise and confusion that she had 
built up around her — she wanted to think. 

Delia, as usual, had her room ready for her, and 
when she had greeted Aunt Lucinda and Sarah, she 
climbed the old stairs to the haven that awaited 
her with eager steps. 

“ I’m just a little bit worn out,” she said to Sarah, 
who had followed and stood on the threshold of the 
door ready to be invited in for a visit. “ If you 
don’t mind, I think I’ll take a little nap before din- 
ner.” 

She threw off her wraps, hung her traveling 
clothes in the closet, and, warm and comfortable in a 


214 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


kimono which she had tucked in her suit-case, lay 
down on the couch to rest. 

It was a place to dream, rather than sleep, for 
Delia had lighted the fire on the hearth and soft 
shadowy lights flickered about the room, deepening 
the roses in the pink chintz curtains that hung at 
the windows, gleaming on the footboard of the old 
mahogany bed. 

Outside, flakes of snow brushed the window panes 
lightly. Blue Bonnet’s thoughts flew back to her 
home-coming, nearly a month before. It was good 
to be in her house again, but she had been too busy 
to enjoy its comforts. Furnishing the Home had 
taken such an endless amount of time. 

What a help John Churchill had been! He had 
called for her the day after her return from the 
ranch ; had taken her over the building, showing her 
with as much pride and pleasure as if it had been his 
own, the improvements, the advantages the place 
offered. So much had been accomplished in her 
absence. She had left instructions and he and Mr. 
Feganza had carried them out to the minutest de- 
tail. 

They had gone the rounds of the room as glee- 
fully as two children, he with interest, she with open 
delight, and yet ■ — why was it : underneath the hap- 
piness there was an impenetrable something she could 
not fathom. She felt that he was gay under a 
strain; friendly, with diffidence. She knew that & 


A WEEK END 


215 


gulf was widening between them, and, try as she 
would, she could not bridge it over. 

What was the matter? What had she done? 
He often came to the house, but seldom remained for 
dinner. Several times when her uncle wished to 
speak with him in the evening he had caught him at 
the office. He was working very hard. 

She wondered why she cared so much — and 
knew without wondering. In the old days — way 
back, when she was a child and beginning to have day 
dreams down by the old rock in the south pasture — 
a vision had come to her of a Prince Charming. He 
had not arrived on a foaming steed, neither had he 
any of the requisites of fairy book lore: indeed she 
had never seen his face clearly. But he was her 
knight, nevertheless — her knight. He was good 
to look upon without being handsome; when he 
entered a room he attracted attention — not by any 
trick of manner ; not through charm — that was too 
elusive and subtle a thing to reckon with ; even as a 
child she had realized that. Neither was it savoir 
faire, such as Randall Patterson boasted. It was a 
much more worthy thing: it was character. It was 
kindliness and courtesy and understanding — it was 
mentality and good comradeship — a thousand 
things that go to make up the sum total of fineness. 

And John Churchill so nearly filled this ideal. 
Slowly the knowledge had dawned upon her. She 
had liked him from the beginning, that day when she 


216 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


had followed him about his home, watching him as 
he blew the dust from books and removed covers 
from furniture. Something had attracted her — it 
wasn’t so much his manner — as his bearing. One 
trusted him instinctively. She had loved the way 
he had left her alone with Uncle Cliff before the door 
of his sister’s room. She had caught the sorrow in 
his eyes when she joined him on the landing above. 
She knew that underlying his friendly glance there 
was depth of feeling. 

She loved his way with Gabriel, too. His pro- 
tecting arm about the boy’s shoulder, his interest in 
his music, his lessons. She loved to watch him — 
as she often had in the summer and autumn — 
start off with Gabriel for a day in the country or the 
woods roundabout. She marveled at his patience 
with the child’s long stories of his play, his com- 
panions, the hundred and one things that are of 
interest to a child but so monotonous and boresome 
to their elders. 

And then — he was so necessary to her happiness. 
The days were long when she did not see him — the 
evenings interminable. What did it all mean ? 
Was this love — love for a man, or for an ideal ? 

She must have fallen asleep with her thoughts, for 
John was still in her mind when a knock at the door 
interrupted her slumber. Sarah thrust her head 
in. 

“ Amanda’s downstairs, Blue Bonnet, may she 


A WEEK END 


217 


come up? You’ve been asleep quite a while or I 
wouldn’t have disturbed you.” 

“ Yes ; of course. I want to see her.” 

Amanda ran upstairs lightly, and the next 
moment the girls were locked in each other’s arms. 

“ Oh, Blue Bonnet, I’m so glad to see you back ! 
Did you have a wonderful time? And how is your 
Uncle Cliff and Gabriel and everybody?” 

“ Very well, thank you, Amanda — and you ? ” 

“ Couldn’t be finer, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ And Mr. Everett? I suppose he is well, and 
you had a beautiful Christmas? ” 

“ Lovely ! Alec was here, too, you know. My 
dear, you should see Alec. He’s splendid; so tall 
and soldierly and dear. We were so proud of him 
we hardly knew what to do. Kitty trotted him aU 
over the country to show him off.” 

“ And Kitty — how is she ? ” 

A shadow crossed Amanda’s face. 

“ Blue Bonnet, haven’t you heard ? Don’t you 
know ? ” 

“ Know what? ” 

“ Hasn’t your aunt told you that — that — ” 

“ I’ve hardly seen Aunt Lucinda, Amanda. I was 
so tired when I arrived that I came right up here to 
lie down. What has happened to Kitty? ” 

“ It’s her father, Blue Bonnet — dear old Dr. 
Clark. He’s gone — they — Kitty and old Mar- 
garet — found him day before yesterday morning 


218 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


dead — in his bed. He had gone to sleep — and he 
didn’t waken, that’s all. It was a beautiful way to 
go, but it is terrible for poor Kitty. She’s frantic 
with grief.” 

Blue Bonnet sank back on the couch and looked at 
Amanda with horror-stricken eyes. Kitty, too, was 
an orphan. Who could know better than she what 
that meant ? 

“ It was a terrible shock to Kitty,” Amanda went 
on. “ He hadn’t complained any to speak of, but 
he seemed very tired all the time — ever since Mrs. 
Clark went. It was as if the mainspring were 
broken. Something had given way within him — I 
think it was his heart. He idolized his wife.” 

“And when did this happen?” 

“ Day before yesterday. The funeral was this 
morning.” 

“ And where is Kitty ? ” 

“ Jack Ferren took her home with him as soon as 
the funeral was over. She’ll be with her aunt for 
awhile.” 

They fell to talking of the old days, presently: 
days when the We Are Sevens were happy and care- 
free. There was no use denying it, young woman- 
hood brought responsibilities. 

“ I’m going to tell you something,” Amanda said 
when they were about to part. Sarah had gone 
downstairs to read to Miss Clyde. “ I don’t believe 
Kitty would mind. Of course, it’s a secret, but she 


A WEEK END 


219 


will want you to know. Kitty’s engaged to Alec. 
Of course they can’t be married until he finishes 
his education and has a commission, but they will 
then. He asked her when he was home for the 
holidays, and Dr. Clark seemed so pleased over it. 
He’s known Alec ever since he was a little boy, and 
he said he felt so safe in giving Kitty to him.” 

Blue Bonnet’s eyes lighted. 

“ Amanda, how splendid ! I always knew that 
Alec liked Kitty — and that Kitty liked him. Re- 
member that time I got so angry with Alec because 
he struck Chula with his whip? It was horrid of 
me : he was perfectly justified. But Kitty took it up 
with a vengeance. She was furious with me, and 
gave me a regular lecture. I knew then it was be- 
cause I had hurt Alec. Straws show which way the 
wind blows. Well, I’m glad — so glad to know it’s 
going to be a match. By the way, how about the 
new minister ? I thought he was attentive to Kitty.” 

Amanda laughed below her breath. 

“ The new minister has been called to greener 
fields, Blue Bonnet. He was too young and too 
broad in his views for Woodford. We have a very 
staid, sanctimonious, middle-aged man now ; a 
widower with several children. He’s so terribly 
good that half the young folks won’t go to church, 
but the elder people are delighted.” 

Blue Bonnet sighed. 

“ Woodford is a little slow,” she said, “ but she’s 


220 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


sound ; she hasn’t been caught in the whirlpool that’s 
carrying most of us along these days. If you want 
to live fast, Amanda, get a settlement house on your 
hands. That will keep you busy.” 

“ But you love the work ? ” 

“ I adore it — or will when we get started. There 
are so many preliminaries.” 

“ How’s Mr. Churchill, Blue Bonnet ? ” 

“ He’s very well.” 

Amanda hesitated as if expecting something more. 

“ I suppose you see a lot of him? ” 

“ Not a great deal. He’s been dear about help- 
ing me with the Home — getting settled, you know.” 

Amanda seemed disappointed. 

“ I had hoped that — that you might care for him 
a lot, Blue Bonnet. He’s one of the nicest men I 
ever met. I suppose it is because I’m so happy my- 
self that I want to see all my friends happy.” 

“ I am happy, Amanda.” 

“ Yes, of course; but I mean — oh, there’s only 
one sort of happiness that really counts, Blue Bon- 
net, and that’s — happiness — with somebody you 
care for.” 

She was blushing so prettily that Blue Bonnet 
leaned over and kissed the warm cheek nearest her. 

“ How about Debby ? ” she asked. “ What do 
you hear from her ? ” 

“ Debby is very happy and working hard.” 

“ Has she any attachments ? ” 


A WEEK END 


221 


“ You mean — a man? ” 

“ A sweetheart — yes.” 

“ I haven’t heard of any.” 

“ Then Debby and I will have to have the old 
maids’ hall that you girls once promised to support. 
You’ve fudged — you and Kitty.” 

“ And you will, too, Blue Bonnet, if I’m not mis- 
taken, some day l ” 

Blue Bonnet shook her head and laughed. 

“ Oh, no, Amanda. I’ve often told you that mar- 
riage and settlement houses do not mix. It’s me 
for spinsterhood. I shall be maiden aunt to all the 
We Are Sevens children.” 

“ Yes — I fancy. Do you remember, Blue Bon- 
net, how we used to talk about what we’d say if we 
ever had a proposal ? ” 

“ Yes, indeed. You were going to say 4 this is so 
sudden ’ ! Did you say that, Amanda ? ” 

“ I don’t remember. Probably I did — it was 
sudden.” 

“ And Debby was going to say, ‘ ask mamma ’ ! ” 

“ And you were going to be a sister to all the men 
who asked you, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ Yes — I’m the only one who will keep my word, 
I reckon.” 

They laughed softly for a minute. The old mem- 
ories had taken them back to childhood. How far 
away that seemed in the light of Katty’s sorrow and 
Blue Bonnet’s responsibilities. 


222 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Blue Bonnet sat thinking after Amanda left. 
The thought that dear old Dr. Clark was dead sad- 
dened her. How kind he had always been, and how 
everybody had loved him. What were the old peo- 
ple at the poor farm going to do without him. Blue 
Bonnet recalled the time she had bought the Victrola 
and how he had helped her get it out to the farm. 

She got into a fresh waist after a while and went 
downstairs to tea. Aunt Lucinda had dinner at 
noon. 

The table was attractive with its little pot of ferns 
in the center, and Delia smiled happily as she passed 
Blue Bonnet the flaky light rolls and helped her gen- 
erously to the apricot marmalade — “ golden glow,” 
Grandmother had always called it. 

“ It’s so nice to be here again, Delia,” she said 
over her shoulder, and Delia replied : 

“ It’s fine to have you, too, Miss Blue Bonnet. 
Katy was wondering only yesterday when you’d 
be coming down.” 

After dinner Aunt Lucinda made herself com- 
fortable in the big chair that her mother had always 
sat in, while Blue Bonnet played to her ; hymns and 
old-fashioned tunes, finally launching into her be- 
loved Grieg and Mendelssohn. For over an hour 
she played, lost to time, and Sarah stitched away on 
her fancy work under the soft glow of the low light 
on the old-fashioned center table. 

“ This has been such a rest,” she said when she 


A WEEK END 


223 


finally let down the lid to the piano and paused in 
front of Aunt Lucinda to say good night. “ There’s 
nothing like the peace of this old house.” 

“ I hope that you will run down often, Blue Bon- 
net,” Miss Clyde said, almost wistfully. “ We get 
a little lonely sometimes. I miss your Grandmother 
more as the time goes on.” 

“Yes — we all do. Of course, you and Sarah 
will come up next week to the opening of the Home.” 

“ We hope to.” 

“ It is to be very informal, but I want some kind 
of a ceremony.” 

“ I suppose you are quite settled and ready to 
begin work ? ” 

“ Yes; that is, the furniture is all in. It’s a beau- 
tiful place, Aunt Lucinda. I am sure you’ll love it. 
And I know that Grandmother would be pleased — 
if only she could know.” 

“ Perhaps she does know, dear.” 

“ Perhaps. I hope so.” 

Blue Bonnet went upstairs to her room. It was 
still snowing. She could hear the icy flakes strike 
the window glass occasionally and the tap, tap, of 
the cherry-tree against the casement. It made her 
a little nervous and she went across the hall and 
coaxed Sarah to come over and visit for a while. 


CHAPTER XVII 


THE OPENING OF THE HOME 

The opening of the Home had been set for Thurs- 
day, the second of March, and on that day Blue Bon- 
net rose with the dawn. Not that there was much 
to be done — everything had been in place for two 
days, but excitement prevented sleep. She would 
not have admitted it to Uncle Cliff, not for worlds, 
but the enormity of her undertaking almost appalled 
her. It seemed gigantic, stupendous. Every time 
she had lapsed into sleep she had dreamed that she 
had the world on her shoulders and was trying to 
carry it so that it wouldn’t tip or break or upset. 
Once she stumbled, and hundreds of little children 
toppled off, rolling down into the tenement district, 
where they were immediately gathered in by long- 
armed monsters who set them down in stifling sweat 
shops, or dirty factories to starve and die. 

She looked a little pale when she came down to 
breakfast, and Uncle Cliff eyed her closely. 

“ You are undertaking too much,” he said with 
concern. “ I don’t like it.” 

“ It’s just that I’m not used to responsibility, 
Uncle Cliff. I shan’t mind it a bit after a while. 

224 


OPENING OF THE HOME 225 


Mrs. Crawford, the matron, is going to be perfectly 
splendid, and Miss McCanne is an experienced resi- 
dent worker. I won’t have a thing to do but pay 
salaries and play with the children when we get to 
running.” 

But Uncle Cliff was doubtful. 

Miss McCanne had been busy for almost two 
weeks. She had visited the entire neighborhood 
around the Home with the result that thirty children 
had been enrolled in the kindergarten, and a number 
of mothers had promised to avail themselves of the 
opportunities afforded in the day nursery. 

The hour set for the opening was four o’clock. 
As Blue Bonnet had told Miss Clyde, there was to 
be little formality. The dining-room was bright 
with flowers, and Miss North — it had seemed so 
fitting to have Miss North preside, for it was through 
her that Blue Bonnet first became interested in set- 
tlement work — poured coffee, while Mrs. Howell, 
smiling and at home, served an ice, opposite. 

A bevy of girls from Miss North’s, including 
Carita, Mary Boyd, and Peggy Austin, passed sand- 
wiches and cake. Joy Cross had charge of the din- 
ing-room. 

Blue Bonnet stood beside her Aunt and Uncle 
Cliff in the kindergarten room to receive the guests. 
And, although she looked a little tired, her eyes were 
happy and there was a smile for every one. 

John Churchill and Fanny Howell conducted 


226 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


visitors through the building, explaining the use of 
the rooms and the general purpose of the under- 
taking. 

It was a queer crowd, decidedly mixed. Tired 
women, wrapped in shawls or coats that had seen 
better days, walked side by side with fashionable 
folk, and little children, unkempt and ragged, dodged 
in and out between their elders to get a peep at the 
wonders of the new school. 

Blue Bonnet had intended to have a young clergy- 
man — Mr. Carter, who worked in the district — 
dedicate the building with a simple prayer, but her 
old love for the Bishop made her forego her idea of 
simplicity. 

The Bishop’s remarks befitted the occasion. He 
told — as Blue Bonnet had told him — something of 
the woman whose beautiful life had inspired so 
splendid a work ; called attention to the bronze plate 
beside him which bore the name of Elizabeth Clyde, 
giving the date of her birth and death, and the pur- 
pose of the Home. It was to shelter little chil- 
dren; to be a refuge for weary women; to uplift 
the neighborhood; to instill ideals and standards. 
There followed a beautiful prayer, and lo, the desire 
of Blue Bonnet’s life had come true. The old 
orphan asylum of her childhood dreams had mate- 
rialized. Elizabeth Clyde Home opened its doors 
and its heart to suffering humanity, limited only by 
its capacity. 


OPENING OF THE HOME 227 


It was a wonderful moment for Blue Bonnet. 
For an instant she felt as if she were going to faint, 
as if the joy of it all would stop her heart. She 
felt smothered, choked; but Uncle Cliff’s radiant 
smile and hearty, “ Congratulations, Honey,” 
brought her to her senses, and the next instant she 
was looking up into John Churchill’s eyes, feeling 
the pressure of his hand on hers. 

“ May I be the first to offer congratulations ? ” he 
asked. 

“ I should like you to be the first, John. Only it 
should be the other way. I should be congratulat- 
ing you. You have thought out the best there is to 
offer. It wouldn’t be half what it is if it weren’t 
for you.” 

“ Nonsense! ” 

“ It’s true. You’ve given me so much help — and 
so much happiness.” 

A glad light sprang to Churchill’s eyes ; but there 
was no time to say what was in his' heart, for others 
were crowding forward to extend their good wishes 
to Blue Bonnet. 

She saw him an hour later : it was in her own lit- 
tle sitting-room, which she had reserved at the top 
of the building. There would be days when she 
wanted to rest at the Home ; a place where *;he could 
change her street clothes for the blue linen uniform 
the nurses and Mrs. Crawford would wear. 

She was having a little word with Gabriel. There 


228 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


were tears in the child’s eyes and his face was tragic 
in the waning afternoon light. 

“ It makes me think of my mother,” he said, and 
winked back the tears manfully. “ She lived in a 
place like this, and she used to cry in the night. 
She wanted my father to come back to us and he 
couldn’t. He was dead.” 

Blue Bonnet was down on her knees before the 
child holding him close. It was at that instant 
John Churchill passed the door. Blue Bonnet 
wished that he would move on ; she wanted to spare 
him the pain of Gabriel’s memories, but he crossed 
the threshold quickly. 

“ Why, Partner,” he said — it was his most en- 
dearing name for the lad — “ what’s the matter ? 
What’s gone wrong? ” 

The child threw himself into John’s arms and 
clung to him passionately. 

“ I want to go away from here,” he cried. “ I 
don’t like it. I want my mother; my own mother , 
Uncle John. She used to live in a place like this. 
It makes me homesick.” 

Blue Bonnet’s eyes met John’s over the child’s 
head. There was silence for a moment, and then, 
“ I think,” she said slowly, “ that this is the time to 
tell him, John. He needs you. It is the call of his 
blood to yours.” 

She went out of the room closing the door softly. 

No one knew — ever would know — what tran- 


OPENING OF THE HOME 229 


spired behind that closed door. It was John’s af- 
fair — and Gabriel’s, solely. 

It was an hour later that John left Gabriel at 
Blue Bonnet’s door. The festivities at the Home 
were over. There were still traces of tears on the 
child’s cheeks, and circles underneath his eyes told 
of strain and fatigue; but his step was light, and 
Blue Bonnet knew, knew without a word, that Ga- 
briel had welcomed, not scorned, the tie that bound 
him to his uncle. 

“ Is it all right, Gabriel — everything?” she 
asked as she tucked him in bed and bent to kiss him 
good night. 

“ Yep,” he answered shyly, and then, from under- 
neath the sheet, “ he’s the bulliest uncle a feller 
could have. He’s goin’ to buy me a rifle, Blue Bon- 
net, and as soon as the weather clears up we’re goin’ 
shootin’. It’s too bad you aren’t a man. We’d 
take you along.” 

The days following the opening of the Home 
were so filled with work that Blue Bonnet often 
came home tired and worn. Uncle Cliff was in- 
clined to be a little vexed; but her promise that 
things would run more smoothly in a little while 
reassured him. 

The Home was gradually filling up. Mrs. Craw- 
ford was splendid in her department, and Miss 
McCanne — to use Blue Bonnet’s own words — was 


230 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ a perfect dear.” She understood her work thor- 
oughly, and under her direction boys’, girls’, and 
mothers’ clubs were being organized. 

Miss North, with her usual interest, had asked 
Blue Bonnet if the girls at the school might not give 
a book tea for the benefit of the Home, and Blue 
Bonnet accepted the idea gladly. The Lambs of- 
fered to arrange the affair, Blue Bonnet having once 
been one of their number. Invitations were sent 
out to all their friends to come to tea on a certain 
day at Miss North’s and bring a book suitable for a 
child, with the result that the library was enriched 
with more than a hundred new volumes. 

“ Dear me,” Blue Bonnet said to Miss McCanne 
as they catalogued the books and placed them in the 
shelves ; “ how are we going to give them out in 
the neighborhood without a regular system? We 
really ought to have a librarian.” 

“ If you knew of some young woman who could 
give her afternoons it would be fine,” Miss McCanne 
answered. 

Blue Bonnet thought a minute. “ I believe I do, 
Miss McCanne. I have a friend in Woodford — 
a very dear friend who recently lost her father and 
mother. She is very lonely, and would so love to 
find something to do. I will write her to-night.” 

So Kitty came to the Home, delighted to be of 
service, and to earn the small salary which, with her 
own income, enabled her to live comfortably. 


OPENING OF THE HOME 231 


Blue Bonnet fitted up the room she had saved for 
herself on the top floor for Kitty, for Kitty pre- 
ferred to live at the Home. She found so many 
ways of being useful there. It was a snug little 
place, if it was in an undesirable part of the city, 
and Kitty learned to love it. 

“ I wonder if you’d mind if I’d bring up a few 
of my things from Woodford, Blue Bonnet?” she 
asked one day. “ I want just a little of the old 
home about me.” 

And Blue Bonnet had answered quickly : “ By 

all means, Kitty. Bring whatever you like and 
make yourself happy and comfortable.” 

So Kitty sent for the little sewing table that had 
been her mother’s ; the old-fashioned desk, two deep 
roomy chairs and her favorite pictures. The things 
transformed the room, and Kitty loved its homey 
atmosphere. There were a little tea service on a 
low wicker table ; a copper kettle that sang merrily 
late in the afternoons, and a few of Kitty’s own 
books. Not that she had much time to read; she 
had brought them along simply to remind her that 
she was in touch with old friends. 

One night, it was early in April, just a week be- 
fore the date set for her coming-out party, Blue 
Bonnet was called downstairs to see callers. 

“ Who is it, Hester? ” she asked. There were no 
cards. 

“ I don’t know, Miss Ashe. There is an old gen- 


232 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


tleman and a young one — and Miss Clark from the 
Home.” 

Blue Bonnet bounded down the stairs and the 
next second she was exclaiming breathlessly, “ Oh, 
General, how do you do? And Alec — how per- 
fectly splendid to see you both! Where did you 
come from? ” 

Alec explained — when he had a chance — that 
he was on a three days’ leave of absence to see his 
Grandfather safely settled in Woodford. 

The General had failed. Blue Bonnet noticed it 
immediately. 

“And who is going to look after you?” she 
asked. 

“ We were fortunate enough to get Margaret, 
Dr. Clark’s old housekeeper,” Alec answered for 
him. “ She will make Grandfather very comfort- 
able.” 

“Of course she will, and Aunt Lucinda will see 
him often.” 

The hour that followed was a happy one for all. 
There were the old days to talk over and future ones 
to be discussed. Amanda was right. Alec had 
changed wonderfully. He stood straight and tall, in 
perfect physical condition. One would scarcely have 
remembered that he had once been frail and ill. 

“ I understand that the doors of your institution 
are closed sharply at ten o’clock, Blue Bonnet. I 
must get Kitty back.” 


OPENING OF THE HOME 238 


“Yes; only please don’t call it an institution, 
Alec. It’s a home — not an institution! ” 

“ Oh, I see. I beg your pardon.” 

“ And I think Kitty might have a little leeway to- 
night. She has my permission to use the reception- 
room until eleven.” 

She flashed a smile at Kitty. It was so absurd to 
be giving Kitty permission to do anything. 

“ Thank you. Furloughs at present are at a 
premium. One must make hay while the sun 
shines.” 

Blue Bonnet went back up to her room with a 
smile on her lips. How queerly things turned out 
in this world. Little she thought in the old days — 
days when they were all children together — that 
Alec and Kitty would grow to care for each other. 
Little hot-tempered Kitty. But time and sorrow 
had softened all that. There were still occasional 
outbursts ; but they were in moderation, and more 
often justifiable. 

Blue Bonnet threw herself down on the couch 
to think. One by one the girls were .pairing off, 
getting ready to make homes of their own. It 
made her wish — almost — but that was foolish, 
absolutely impossible. How could she contemplate 
marriage with the responsibilities piling up around 
her? Besides — she had noticed particularly of late 
— John Churchill’s runabout stood in front of the 
Howells often in the late afternoons, Fanny was 


234 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


looking unusually well, too. She seemed happy 
and gay — 

A fluttering sigh finished the thought. Blue 
Bonnet suddenly found the couch uncomfortable. 
She got up, and, selecting a late novel, drew a deep 
chair close to the reading lamp and plunged into 
the middle of the book where the conversation 
seemed spirited and interesting. But even that 
palled presently, and she went across the hall to 
Carita’s room. 

Carita was shutting up shop for the night. 

“ May I come in ? ” Blue Bonnet asked. “ Is it 
too late ? I’m so fidgety. I don’t want to read and 
I don’t want to go to sleep.” 

Carita made her cosy and drew a chair up close. 

“ I was just going to see if your light was out,” 
she said. “ I wanted to talk with you, but I had to 
memorize some Shelley first. It’s hard work, isn’t 
it? Blue Bonnet, the loveliest thing happened to 
me to-day. Miss North thinks that after I graduate 
— of course, that’s a year off yet — that she can get 
me a position with some friends of hers as a nursery 
governess. They have a little boy who will be ready 
for a teacher just about that time, and they asked 
Miss North to be on the lookout. Wasn’t it fine 
that she felt she could offer me the chance ? ” 

“ Carita, you don’t mean to say that you are 
thinking of leaving us next year? ” 

“ Why — yes, Blue Bonnet. I’ve always ex- 


OPENING OF THE HOME 235 


pected to earn my living as soon as I was able. I 
couldn’t go on living here — not after I was capa- 
ble of earning money. I have to work, you know.” 

Blue Bonnet’s eyes filled with sudden tears. 

“ It seems to me that every friend I have is either 
going to be married — or do something to put up a 
barrier. I shan’t have a soul left.” 

“ But you have your interests, Blue Bonnet. 
Look how busy you are.” 

The argument had weight. 

“ So I have, Carita. But it’s going to be lonely 
without you. I had always thought of your staying 
on here — indefinitely.” 

The next half hour was spent in school gossip, 
and when Blue Bonnet finally went to her room her 
spirits were at low ebb. 


CHAPTER XVIII 

BLUE BONNET MAKES HER DEBUT 

Perhaps the most exciting time in a girl’s life 
is when she is presented to society: that is, if she 
has a reception given in her honor and all the at- 
tendant thrills. 

Mrs. Howell had become just a little impatient at 
Blue Bonnet’s delay and had urged her to set an 
early date for the coming-out party. 

“ It is all right for you to be so charmingly 
philanthropic, my dear child,” she said, “ but you 
must remember that all work and no play makes 
Jack a dull boy. Besides, you are only young once, 
and youth is very fleeting.” 

They were banalities Blue Bonnet had heard all 
her life, but she listened with a smile. 

“ I know, Mrs. Howell, and I dare say you are 
right. I do appreciate your kindness and will try 
to do you credit. Suppose we have the party right 
away — and have it over with. It scares me a 
little.” 

Mrs. Howell smiled indulgently. 

“Very well. How about the tenth of April? 
This is the last week in March.” 

236 


HER DEBUT 237 


“ It will suit me perfectly.” 

Invitations were sent out, and Blue Bonnet spent 
hours in the shops selecting evening gowns and aft- 
ernoon frocks. 

“ It’s such a bother,” she said to Mrs. White; 
“ and I’m sure I shall not wear half of them, but 
one must be prepared.” 

“ You are tired now, Blue Bonnet,” Mrs. White 
answered. “ I agree with Mrs. Howell that you 
need relaxation. I think you are going to have a 
better time this spring than you anticipate.” 

The coming-out party was to be held at the Cop- 
ley-Plaza, in the ballroom, and Boston’s most ex- 
clusive set was bidden. The party was to be in the 
form of a reception followed by dancing. 

The festivities began in the morning. Blue Bon- 
net had barely finished breakfast when one florist 
after another began delivering flowers — such won- 
derful flowers — and some of the messages almost 
moved Blue Bonnet to tears. There were posies 
from Miss North and her old schoolmates; from 
Cousin Tracy, Cousin Augusta, and Cousin Honora ; 
from Kitty and Alec. She viewed them with amaze- 
ment. 

“ Why, Mrs. White,” she said, “ I never dreamed 
that any one cared so much about me — it makes me 
want to cry.” 

There was one box that she carried up to her 
room. It was not so pretentious as some of the 


238 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


others, although it held a goodly lot of exquisite 
roses, and the card that accompanied it merely said, 
“ With congratulations and best wishes for the suc- 
cess of the party, John Churchill/’ but Blue Bonnet 
lifted them out tenderly, and, if one had taken pains 
to notice, one would have found the pretty buds 
occupying a place on her dressing table — close, very 
close, to the pictures of her father and mother. 

There was the excitement of dressing, too. 
Carita fluttered in and out of the room with admir- 
ing glances, and Mrs. White and Hester lent a hand. 
Even Fraulein was down on her knees in front of 
Blue Bonnet, smoothing out the fluffy ruffles of the 
charming white gown to a proper and becoming 
angle. 

“Ach!” she cried, “but you are beautiful — 
beautiful ! " 

Blue Bonnet laughed happily. 

“ It makes me think of my first party at Miss 
North’s,” she said. “ How I wish Annabel and 
Sue were here.” 

And just at that moment, as if the fates or the 
fairies had a hand in it, Uncle Cliff appeared at the 
door with a telegram in his hand. 

“ For you, Honey,” he said ; “ more congratula- 
tions, I reckon. Anybody would think this was a 
wedding instead of a dance.” 

He put the message in Blue Bonnet’s hand and 
she broke the seal hastily. She was but a moment 


HER DEBUT 


239 


reading the words and then she gave such a sudden 
cry that Uncle Cliff took a step forward hastily. 

“ Listen,” she cried, “ all of you. Listen! See 
if I’m dreaming, or if it is really true: 

“ His Royal Highness William Vincent Hemp- 
hill, Jr., sends greetings to his Aunt Blue Bonnet, 
and thinks it rather a coincidence that his advent 
into society should so nearly coincide with hers. 
His mother, who is the happiest person in the State 
of Illinois, sends dearest love and congratula- 
tions.” 

“ Uncle Cliff! Annabel! A baby !” she gasped. 
It took her some time to gather her scattered wits. 
She stood with open eyes and parted lips looking 
at first one, and then the other. It took some min- 
utes to discover the little velvet case that reposed 
in her uncle’s hand, and when he placed it in hers 
she took it dreamily. 

“ Well — aren’t you going to open it, Honey?” 

“ Oh, Uncle Cliff, I beg your pardon. I’m sort 
of dazed. I can’t get over it. To think that Anna- 
bel — Annabel — •” 

She paused suddenly, for she had opened the case 
and stood looking up into Uncle Cliff’s face bewil- 
dered. 

“ For me,” she gasped — " for me? ” 

“ They were your mother’s, Honey. I thought 
this might be as good a time as any to give them 
to you.” 


240 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Blue Bonnet sank down in a chair and hugged 
the little box to her heart. 

“ Uncle Cliff — my mother’s ! Oh, how I shall 
love them ! ” 

She took forth a slender string of pearls and a 
beautiful diamond ring. 

“ Was this/’ she asked — and her voice dropped 
to a whisper — “ was this my mother’s engagement 
ring, Uncle Cliff?” 

“ Yes, Blue Bonnet.” 

Mrs. White saw that tears were imminent and 
reached for the pearls. She clasped them about 
Blue Bonnet’s throat. 

“ I should wear them to-day, if I were you, dear. 
They are fitting and appropriate.” 

“ Yes — I should love to. How beautiful they 
are.” She shut the ring back in the box and handed 
it to Uncle Cliff. “ Keep it for me,” she said. 
“ We will talk about it at another time.” 

Hester stood with Blue Bonnet’s long white coat 
open. Another instant and Blue Bonnet had slipped 
into it and stood ready. She made an excuse after 
they had all left her room, and running back se- 
lected two or three of the lovely roses on the dress- 
ing table. She started to pin them on her gown; 
but on second thought she put them back. 

“ I reckon it wouldn’t be just the thing,” she said 
in confidence to Algernon Sidney, who stood on the 
foot of her bed yawning prodigiously. “ Fanny 





















HER DEBUT 


241 


Howell might be wearing some of his, too.” She 
glanced at the flowers longingly as she left the room. 

One debutante’s party is so exactly the counter- 
part of the other that it seems hardly necessary to 
describe Blue Bonnet’s. She stood beside Mrs. 
Howell, smilingly gracious, acknowledging intro- 
ductions. It was a great relief when Miss North 
appeared with Professor Howe and Joy Cross. She 
begged them to stop a moment for a word, but the 
crowd was too dense; they could only smile at her 
old friendliness and pass on. 

When the procession had at last passed and Blue 
Bonnet had replied for perhaps the hundredth time 
that it was a beautiful day for a party, and that it 
was very nice indeed to be presented to Mrs. How- 
ell’s friends; that she loved Boston and enjoyed 
all it had to offer, she sank down on a chair beside 
Mrs. Howell to rest for a moment. She had barely 
touched the chair when Uncle Cliff appeared. 

“Honey, who’s going to have the first dance?” 
he asked. 

“You are — if you want it.” 

Uncle Cliff drew himself up with pride. 

“ Do you think I’d dare fox-trot in this assem- 
blage?” 

“ Why, of course! Why not? ” 

“And may I have the next dance? ” John asked, 
his glance lingering on the flushed face and the 
merry eyes. 


242 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ You may — with pleasure. Is that the proper 
thing to say? I mustn’t make any faux pas. I’m 
in society now. Please tell me if I break any New 
England conventions.” 

Uncle Cliff whirled her away before John had 
time to answer. He turned to face Jim Howell. 

“ Some little debutante,” Jim drawled, nodding 
toward the fleeting figure. “ I’m willing to wager 
that she will be the most popular bud produced this 
season. All that charm added to millions — ” 

Jim didn’t finish the sentence; something in John’s 
face stopped him. 

“ I fancy Miss Ashe will not indulge much in so- 
ciety after she’s had a little whirl,” John remarked. 
“ She’s not very keen for it.” 

“No; I dare say you are right, Churchill. But 
you watch the bids she’ll get: Vincent club; Sewing 
Circle — whole blooming list of blue-blood privi- 
leges.” 

It was while Blue Bonnet was having an ice with 
Jim later that John crossed the room with Fanny. 
Two stout old ladies with backs to Blue Bonnet 
turned to watch them. 

“ Shouldn’t wonder if that would be a match 
some day,” one observed, not noticing Jim. “ Nice, 
too — would unite two of our oldest families. 
They say John has the Churchill brains; won that 
big Farwell suit last month. He bids fair to rival 
his father in reputation. No — no money. I guess 


HER DEBUT 


243 


they used it all up searching for the girl that mar- 
ried the foreigner. That broke the old Judge’s 
heart. Helen was the apple of his eye. You re- 
member her . . . pretty girl . . 

Blue Bonnet gave her unfinished ice to an at- 
tendant and rose. 

“Shall we finish our dance, Jim?” she asked, 
avoiding his eyes. “ It’s too bad to miss this music 
for refreshments.” 

From that time on Blue Bonnet saw little of John. 
She had two dances with him, that was all ; but when 
they came to go he found her and stopped for a mo- 
ment to say good-by. 

“ Well — enjoy it? ” he asked. 

“ Very much — only — ” she held up her fan and 
he bent his head to catch what she had to say. “ I’m 
mighty thankful it’s over. I think it scared me a 
little. How am I ever — ever going to remember 
the names of all these people? And if I remember 
the names I can’t put the faces with them.” 

John laughed at her tragic face. 

“ I fancy they will all know you,” he replied, 
much to Blue Bonnet’s comfort. “ All you’ll have 
to do will be to acknowledge their bows pleasantly.” 

He was starting to leave when she reached out 
and touched him on the arm. “John,” she said, 
and half hesitated, “ have you an engagement now 
r— to-night, I mean?” 

f ‘ No; why? ” 


244 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“Wouldn’t you like to come home with us? 
We’re not going to have any dinner — not after all 
these refreshments, but we might manage a late 
supper on the chafing dish — a rarebit, perhaps. I 
feel restless — as if I wanted to do something 
more. ,, 

“ Thank you, I’d like to come very much.” 

“And I might ask Mrs. Howell and Fanny — 
Jim and the Judge, too, if they would come.” 

She rather marveled that he hesitated at this plan. 

“ Or shall we just have the family to-night; one 
of the old home evenings with some music before 
the fire? You haven’t heard Gabriel play for some 
time. Really, he’s quite wonderful. You’ll be 
pleased.” 

“ That would be delightful, Blue Bonnet. I 
shouldn’t like to exclude the Howells from anything 
so pleasant, but — ” 

“ Oh, I can ask them over Sunday evening. I 
intended to anyway.” 

An hour later Blue Bonnet’s family might have 
been seen cozily ensconced before a cheerful fire — 
a very complete family, for Aunt Lucinda and Sarah 
Blake had come up from Woodford for the party. 
Blue Bonnet had not changed her dress. She was 
a charming picture as she sat at the piano accom- 
panying Gabriel, the white ruffles of her party dress 
billowing about her, her face reflecting pride in 
Gabriel’s achievement. 


HER DEBUT 


245 


“ Don’t you think that’s pretty fine, Uncle John? ” 
Gabriel asked as the last strains died away. “ And 
doesn’t Blue Bonnet play the best accompaniment? 
Some day — when I’m a man and Blue Bonnet’s a 
lady — a big lady — ” 

“ She’s that to-day, Partner,” John observed, 
laughing. “ A very big lady! You look in the 
papers to-morrow and see if she isn’t.” 

“ We’re going to play in concerts — down in 
Texas — for cowboys and people,” Gabriel finished, 
ignoring the interruption. 

“ That will be fine. Won’t you play in Boston, 
too, so I may have the pleasure of hearing you? ” 

“ Maybe — will we, Blue Bonnet? ” 

Blue Bonnet caught the boy in her arms and 
pressed her cheek against his. 

“ I’m afraid we’d have to improve a lot, before 
we have an opportunity, dear,” she answered. 

“Of course; but we’ll have time to improve be- 
fore I grow up.” 

“ At the rate you’re going now, Gabriel, I feel 
sure we shall hear you,” John encouraged. “ Keep 
up the work.” 

Gabriel took his silk handkerchief and polished 
his violin carefully, laid the instrument away in the 
case and put out his hand to John. 

“ The rifle was a peach, Uncle John,” he said. 
“ I can hardly wait to shoot it. Spring’s a long time 
coming, isn’t it ? ” 


246 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Not long now, Gabriel. To-day was beauti- 
ful/’ 

Gabriel gathered up Algernon Sidney, who was 
showing his pink tongue in a sleepy yawn, and 
started up the steps slowly. Blue Bonnet and John 
watched him until he turned on the landing. 

“ He’s such a darling,” Blue Bonnet whispered 
when he was out of hearing. “ So sweet and gentle 
— and so honorable. Everything about Gabriel is 
absolutely above board. His father must have been 
fine, John.” 

Carita was the next to leave the room. Blue 
Bonnet called to her as she reached the stairs. 
“ Won’t you stay and have some supper, Car- 
ita? I’m going to get it ready in just a few min- 
utes.” 

“ I’ll come down when it’s ready, Blue Bonnet. 
I’m going to struggle with some of the poets for a 
while now.” 

In the den Uncle Cliff, Mrs. White, Aunt Lu- 
cinda, and Sarah were having a rubber of bridge. 

“ Would you like to help me? ” Blue Bonnet asked 
John. “ I’m going into the pantry to get the sand- 
wiches. You may start the chafing dish if you 
will.” 

John followed her into the dining-room and 
watched her as she set the table. When the chafing 
dish was going properly she handed him the basket 
of silver and instructed him as to where each piece 


HER DEBUT 


247 


went. The sandwiches went on the table, and the 
cheese was minced for the rarebit. 

“ It's such fun to keep house,” Blue Bonnet said, 
removing the coffee service from the sideboard to 
the table. “ I quite envy Amanda. She is going 
into a little apartment in New York next winter and 
do all her own work.” 

“ She is to be envied.” 

“ It must be wonderful — just two people — two 
out of all the world — and so much to each other.” 

John was silent. 

“ It seems as if all my friends are getting mar- 
ried : Amanda ” — Blue Bonnet counted them off on 
her fingers — “ and Kitty — and the other day Sue 
announced her engagement to ‘ the Billings person 
as Patty Paine used always to call him.” She 
laughed softly. 

Still John was silent. He had picked up a silver 
spoon and stood tapping the table with it gently. 
He was evidently lost in thought. 

“ And, I suppose — some day — you will be leav- 
ing us, too — marrying — ” 

He lifted his face now, and the lines about his 
mouth tightened. 

“ I think not,” he said slowly. “ That is out of 
the question — for me.” 

“ Why out of the question ? ” 

“ Do you want to know, Blue Bonnet ? ” 

“Of course — if — ” 


248 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ It is because the only girl that I ever cared for 
in my life — ever could care for — is going to 
marry another man.” 

Blue Bonnet took a step back and eyed him in 
amazement. 

“Another man!” she gasped. “Fanny? I 
didn’t know she ever had another sweetheart! ” 

“ Another! ” It was John’s turn to show amaze- 
ment. 

For a half second they stood looking at each 
other, stupefied, wondering. 

“ There seems to be some mistake,” John said at 
last. “ I was not referring to Fanny. Is she to 
be married — also ? ” 

“ Why, I thought so — I thought that maybe — 
some day — you would marry her. You are such 
good friends.” 

“Just that.” John laughed shortly. “No; I 
was not speaking of Fanny, though I admire her 
very much.” 

“ Oh, it was some one you knew abroad — per- 
haps.” 

His glance was very clear and direct as he an- 
swered : 

“ You are the only girl I ever cared for in my 
life, Blue Bonnet. I hesitated to tell you for a 
long time — for two reasons : you were so young 
that I feared you might not know your own heart 
— and then — you were rich and I was poor. I 


HER DEBUT 


249 


had so little to offer you. When the time came — 
when I could look into the future and see my way 
to success a little clearer, it was too late.” 

“ Too late — I don’t understand.” 

“ The night in San Francisco — at the Congres- 
sional ball — I overheard Patterson speaking to you 
in the garden — heard your answer. I have wanted 
to offer my congratulations so many times — but I 
couldn’t.” 

There was a deathly stillness. Blue Bonnet 
seemed to be trying to collect her scattered senses. 
Out in the hall Grandfather’s clock ticked regularly, 
and over the silence came Mrs. White’s clear voice : 
“ I double your hearts, Mr. Ashe,” and his response, 
“ I double back.” 

" In the garden, you say — - in the forbidden gar- 
den? I don’t quite understand,” Blue Bonnet fal- 
tered. 

“ It is a little embarrassing for me to explain. I 
assure you I could not help overhearing. You 
moved on quickly — but not before I had caught 
your words.” 

“ My words? ” 

“ You told Patterson that he might speak with 
your uncle in the morning. I took it he was asking 
you to marry him. His actions — rather warranted 
it.” 

A little rippling laugh came from Blue Bonnet’s 
throat and her face flushed. 


250 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ I remember now,” she said. “ He was very 
presumptuous, and I was annoyed. But you were 
mistaken — very much mistaken. He was only 
asking me to get up a party to go through the Muir 
woods at Mill Valley the next day. I remember 
perfectly. He had teased for some time, and when 
I finally consented he was more enthusiastic than 
the occasion warranted, I admit, but ” — she broke 
off suddenly, leaving the sentence unfinished. Her 
brow was clearing. A new light was dawning. 

“That was why you left so suddenly? I never 
could understand, and I worried. You don’t know 
how I worried — because — oh, surely you know 
why — I care, too, John — so much — so very 
much ” 

She finished the words in the arms that reached 
and held her close. When she looked up into the 
shining eyes above, her own were equally radiant. 

“ And you care, too,” he said wonderingly — as 
if the thought were beyond comprehension: “you 
love me, Blue Bonnet ? ” 

“ So very, very much, John,” came the shy sweet 
answer. 

“ And will you be my wife? ” 

“If you very much want me — but you’ll have 
to take the settlement house, too. I can’t give that 
up.” 

“ There’ll be no need, Blue Bonnet. My own 
Blue Bonnet ” 


HER DEBUT 


251 


The preparations for supper progressed slowly 
after that. There were so many things to discuss ; 
so many plans to talk over. An hour later Sarah 
came into the dining-room and announced that 
“ Mr. Ashe said if supper wasn’t ready pretty soon, 
they might as well wait for breakfast.” 

“ It’s ready right this minute,” Blue Bonnet an- 
swered happily. “ We had an accident. John neg- 
lected to stir the rarebit and it went stringy ” ( Sarah 
wondered why she blushed so furiously) ; “ we had 
to make it over. I’m doing it myself this time, and 
it’s fine.” 

Sarah also wondered why John laughed; but 
Sarah was an unsuspecting soul, and she went back 
to the dining-room quite oblivious to the cause. 

The house had settled down for the night when 
Blue Bonnet ran across the hall and knocked softly 
at Uncle Cliff’s door. 

“ Uncle Cliff,” she called in a whisper, “ have you 
gone to bed ? ” 

“ No, Honey, what is it? ” 

“ May I come in — just for a minute? ” 

“Of course.” He held the door wide. 

Blue Bonnet slipped inside, gently closing it. 

“ May I sit here ? ” she asked, perching on the 
arm of his big chair. “I — I want to tell you 
something, Uncle Cliff. Won’t you sit down here 
beside me ? I might want to whisper it. I will, if I 
get stage fright.” 


252 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Mr. Ashe looked up quickly. If Blue Bonnet had 
only known, a quiver went through his heart. 

“ What is it, Blue Bonnet ? ” he asked, taking the 
chair. 

Blue Bonnet nestled her brown head close beside 
the silvering one. 

“ Uncle Cliff, you remember — a long time ago 
— last autumn, we made a bargain, you and I. 
You said that — that you’d never marry until I 
did, didn’t you?” 

“ Something like that, Honey.” 

“ And 1 said that I never would marry, didn’t I ? ” 

“ I believe so — yes.” 

“ Well — I’m afraid I’ve changed my mind. I 
want to take it back, Uncle Cliff. You see, John 
wants me to marry him, and I think I want to. I 
know it’s awfully sudden, but I didn’t know myself 
until to-night, and — well, I reckon that’s all there 
is to it.” 

Uncle Cliff didn’t speak for a minute; when he 
did he was direct and to the point. 

“You love him, Honey — you are sure?” 

Blue Bonnet looked down at him from her perch 
on his chair and her eyes filled with tears. 

“ I don’t know very much about love, Uncle Cliff, 
but I feel, I know that I could take John’s hand and 
go to the end of the earth and be happy.” 

“ That’s all you need say, Honey.” 

“ But I’ll never leave you, Uncle Cliff. You may 


HER DEBUT 


253 


be sure of that. We’ll all live here together — here, 
in John’s old home. Somehow it all seems so right 
and as it should be. John and Gabriel both back in 
the old home where they ought to be.” 

Mr. Ashe puffed at his cigar for some minutes in 
silence ; then he reached up and brought Blue Bon- 
net’s face close to his own. 

“ I hope you will be very happy, Honey. You 
have my blessing. If it must be any one, I’m glad 
it’s John.” 

Blue Bonnet patted his head without replying. 
The caress spoke volumes. 

“ I must run away to bed now,” she said pres- 
ently. “ This has been a long day and a full one. 
I shall put down April tenth in my diary in red ink. 
It’s been a red-letter day, hasn’t it? ” 


CHAPTER XIX 


SETTLEMENT WORK 

Nearly six months had slipped by since that 
night in the dining-room when Blue Bonnet had so 
suddenly discovered that she, not Fanny Howell, 
was John Churchill’s choice for a lifemate — six 
happy months. Spring had come and gone; sum- 
mer had gradually waned, and autumn — the most 
beautiful time of all the year — was present with 
golden lights and warm, blue-gray skies. 

Part of the summer had been spent at the sea- 
shore; not all, for Blue Bonnet could not leave the 
Home entirely to the care of assistants. Mrs. 
Crawford needed a vacation, and Miss McCanne 
and Kitty were looking a bit drawn with the warm 
weather; so Mrs. White and Blue Bonnet relieved 
them of duty in July, hot as it was, running the 
house quite satisfactorily in their absence. 

It had been hard; but Blue Bonnet insisted that 
it was good to be a working woman once in a while 
and learn the value of hardships. It made one’s 
sympathies keener, one’s joys rarer. The servants 
at the Home had been freshened by vacations, so 
they helped with renewed vigor. 

264 


SETTLEMENT WORK 255 


The Home was growing wonderfully. It was 
the delight of Blue Bonnet’s life to wander into the 
day nursery at the hour when the babies were being 
changed from begrimed, illy-clad little bundles of 
flesh into clean, rosy, wholesome human beings. A 
bath and clean clothes will transform any child, and 
show up undreamed of possibilities. Blue Bonnet 
loved to look at the infants in the tiny beds, and to 
note the improvement day by day. 

The kindergarten was interesting, too, many of 
the children intelligent and handsome. There was 
one little mother that Blue Bonnet hugged to her 
heart whenever she came near her; little six-year- 
old Freda Grieger. It is impossible to think of a 
six-year-old child mothering two younger children, 
but Freda actually did. Hans, her brother, was but 
four, and Gretchen so tiny that she spent her time 
crowing and grabbing for her little pink toes up in 
the day nursery, where the nurses made a pet of her. 

Freda’s entrance to the school had been rather 
unusual. Blue Bonnet, in rounding the corner to 
the Home one morning, saw a poorly clad, dis- 
tressed-looking child climbing the stairs to a dirty 
tenement. Noticing that she carried an infant in 
her arms, and that a smaller child clung to her rag- 
ged skirt, Blue Bonnet called to her. The child gave 
one glance backward, and, taking a tighter grip on 
the baby, sped up the stairs, urging the little lad for- 
ward with startled cries. 


256 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Blue Bonnet followed quickly. She caught the 
three on the first landing, just as they were entering 
a barren, dark room. The child reached the door 
first, and pushing the boy inside with eager haste, 
stepped over the threshold and banged the door in 
Blue Bonnet’s face. The next instant a key slipped 
in the lock. 

Blue Bonnet looked bewildered. She was about 
to turn back, down the dirty stairs, when a woman 
put her head out of a neighboring door and gave her 
a scathing glance. 

“ What y’ want? ” she asked harshly. 

“ I want to know who that little girl is that just 
went in that room. Why is she carrying that heavy 
baby around the streets ? It’s a shame ! She 
doesn’t look able.” 

The woman came out of the room and stood, dirty 
and slovenly, before Blue Bonnet. “ That’s her busi- 
ness,” she said sharply. “ I suppose you want to 
get the kid in one of these Homes around here. 
Well, you ain’t going to. Freda’s going to keep the 
baby, if it’s any comfort to her.” 

“ Why, where’s her mother? ” Blue Bonnet asked 
surprised. 

“ Dead,” came the laconic answer. 

“ Where’s her father ? ” 

“ Dead ; pretty tough, ain’t it ? ” 

“ Who takes care of the children? ” 

“ Freda does — what care they get.” 


SETTLEMENT WORK 257 


“ What ! that baby — that little five or six year 
old girl? ” 

“ Yes; we all helps what we can. We ain’t none 
of us millionaires, but we kin share a crust now and 
then.” 

“Tell me about the child, won’t you?” Blue 
Bonnet asked so gently that the woman came a step 
closer. 

“ She’s probably listenin’,” she said, nodding to- 
ward Freda’s door. “ Her mother died about three 
weeks ago. They hadn’t been here long from Ger- 
many. They can hardly speak a word of English. 
That’s what makes it so hard for the poor kid, and 
she’s scared to death for fear somebody’s going to 
swipe the little feller and the baby from her. She 
stays locked up in that room half the time.” 

Blue Bonnet thought for a minute. 

“ I think I can help the child,” she said with such 
sincerity that the woman looked up confidently. 
“ And I promise not to separate the family. Will 
you get her into your room in a little while — coax 
her, please, and I will repay you.” 

She took a piece of silver from her purse and put 
it into the woman’s hands. Then she hurried down 
stairs, straight to the Home and to the telephone. 

“ Hester,” she said, when she got the line, “ please 
have Simpkins bring Fraulein to the Home imme- 
diately. I need her.” 

A little over a half hour later Fraulein and Blue 


258 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Bonnet, climbing the same dirty stairs, paused, not 
at Freda’s door, but the one beyond. 

In a corner Freda sat, the baby still in her lap, the 
boy holding to her skirts. 

Blue Bonnet, regardless of the dirty floor, dropped 
on her knees beside the children. 

“ Speak to her, Fraulein,” she commanded. 
“ Tell her all that I told you.” 

At the first word of her native tongue the horror 
vanished from Freda’s terror-stricken eyes, and 
presently she began to answer in monosyllables. 

“ Yes. No,” was all Blue Bonnet could distin- 
guish at first, but slowly — very slowly — she began 
to respond to Fraulein’s outpouring, and suddenly 
Fraulein turned in triumph. 

“ She says she will come with you if you will put 
your hand on your heart and say that you will not 
take the children from her. She says she promised 
her mother not to leave them, and she will not, even 
if they all starve together.” 

Blue Bonnet went through the required form, 
smiling encouragement into the child’s watchful eyes, 
and together they proceeded to the Home. 

That had been in the early summer. Freda was 
looking stronger now, and picking up English in a 
manner that amazed her teacher. The baby had 
been put in the nursery ; Freda and little Hans in the 
kindergarten. It was impossible to take care of the 
children at night, so the tenement room had been 


SETTLEMENT WORK 259 


scrubbed and furnished, and Freda — aged six — 
set up housekeeping, guarding her brother and small 
sister with the same avidity that she had exhibited 
on the morning Blue Bonnet found her. 

She was sunny and happy now, and the interest of 
the school centered around her. She accepted the 
warm lunch furnished at the Home in the morning 
and the milk for the baby. But with the pluck and 
ability of her race, bent her efforts toward providing 
for her charges, and sold papers on the street after 
school hours. 

“ I wish we could make room for Freda at the 
Home,” Blue Bonnet said to Mrs. Crawford, “ but 
it seems impossible.” 

“ There are many Freda’s in the neighborhood, 
Miss Ashe,” Mrs. Crawford responded. “ You 
couldn’t take them all in. We will keep an eye on 
the children. They will not suffer.” 

There were other interests at the Home. Blue 
Bonnet loved to go down once a month with Mrs. 
White and play for the girls to dance ; shop and fac- 
tory girls who were members of the Club. She 
enjoyed the evenings when lecturers of note gave 
their services. 

She had been surprised and delighted one day to 
receive a telephone call from Wee Watts. 

“ May I come and read to your girls at the Home 
some night,” she asked. “ I’m only in Boston for a 
few weeks ; but I’d so love to, Blue Bonnet.” 


260 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Oh, Wee, if you only would!” Blue Bonnet 
answered. And she had called for her at her hotel, 
visiting every foot of the way to the Home. There 
were so many reminiscences; so many happy hours 
at Miss North’s to be talked over. 

And society, rather to Blue Bonnet’s surprise, 
interested her. She enjoyed the girls she met, teas 
were a diversion after a busy morning at the Home. 
Jim Howell had been right: she was invited every- 
where ; doors opened to her. 

She had joined the Sewing Circle; a fashionable 
element of society that took in desirable debutantes 
— desirable from the standpoint of family and 
lineage. 

Her engagement, which had not been announced 
until September, created quite a furore; though it 
was not unexpected. John had been very attentive 
to her at the various functions they attended ; friends 
had become accustomed to seeing them together. 

The days were scarcely long enough to hold all 
Blue Bonnet’s pleasure — to contain the happiness. 
There were long evening hours spent with John in 
the old living-room ; when he read aloud while she 
sewed; for Cousin Honora’s Hope chest occupied a 
prominent place in Blue Bonnet’s bedroom now, and 
was gradually being filled with fine lingerie and 
monogrammed linen. 

“ Don’t you think,” John said one evening — it 
was in early October and they were enjoying the first 


SETTLEMENT WORK 


261 


open fire of the season — “ that we could set our 
wedding day soon, Blue Bonnet? You promised 
that it should not be later than spring, but why 
wait? ” 

“ How soon, John? ” she questioned, glancing up 
from the napkin she was putting a small A on neatly. 
Blue Bonnet’s work was improving. 

John bent forward eagerly and stopping one of 
the hands in its eager endeavor, held it close. 

“ Very soon — the sooner the better ! November, 
if possible.” 

“Oh, John — November f Why, November is 
almost here ! ” 

“ Exactly.” 

“ And it isn’t a marrying month, John. No one 
ever gets married in November. It’s cold and hor- 
rid.” 

“ Couldn’t we set the fashion? ” 

“ But I’d always wanted to be married in June, 
when the roses are all in bloom. I’ve planned it so 
many times. I want to be married in this room, 
early in the morning, with the windows open wide 
tnd the sunshine streaming in, and the birds singing 
out in the yard.” 

John looked disappointed. 

“ There’s never any sunshine in November — not 
to speak of, in Boston. It’s gray and disagreeable. 
Oh, I must have the sunshine and the birds, John. I 
should be quite miserable without them — unless ” 


262 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


— she looked up with a happy smile — “ unless we 
could go directly to the ranch. The sun will be shin- 
ing in Texas.” 

“ Please — please try to manage it,” John pleaded. 
“ It seems so foolish to wait for sunshine and birds, 
Blue Bonnet — when I need you.” 

Blue Bonnet looked up archly : “ Well,” she said, 

“ I’ll take it under advisement. Perhaps I’ll write 
you a letter about it.” 

“ Please ; write it to-night.” 

The idea of the letter was not all a joke; a good 
many found their way to and from the Brookline 
house; little scraps of sentiment, dear to the heart 
of each. 

The very next day, much to John’s delight, a 
square envelope, with Blue Bonnet’s familiar hand- 
writing, lay on his desk at the office. He broke the 
seal hastily. 

What he sought was not far from the heading ; and 
he almost held his breath as he read: “ Would the 
fifteenth of November be all right?” It gives me 
very little time to get a trousseau, but if we go to the 
ranch for a month, I shan’t need one. Please let 
me know if you think this is a good date, and if you 
can get away at that time.” 

It is needless to add that a special messenger car- 
ried back the answer immediately; but it would be 
hardly fair to chronicle all the note contained. There 
are some communications too sacred for alien eyes. 


SETTLEMENT WORK 


263 


The days that followed were naturally busy ones ; 
Blue Bonnet and Mrs. White were deep in the mys- 
teries of chiffons and laces, of materials suitable 
for tailored suits, of hats and wraps, for, despite 
Blue Bonnet’s lack of time, a trousseau was fast 
being gathered, and a very charming and suitable 
one. 

But there came a day in the midst of the shopping 
when Mrs. White was not able to join Blue Bonnet. 
She was ill — too ill to leave her room, and Blue 
Bonnet was lost without her. 

“ It seems so strange,” Blue Bonnet said to Uncle 
Cliff; “ she was all right yesterday, only a little tired, 
of course — we have been going at such a pace — 
and she seemed well and happy.” Blue Bonnet came 
into the den and closed the door softly. “ Do you 
know, Uncle Cliff, I believe Mrs. White is in trouble, 
for last night, just before I went to bed, I took a let- 
ter up to her; Hester had been careless and got it 
mixed with my mail. It had a foreign postmark, 
and when I gave it to her she turned so white that 
I thought she was going to faint. I wanted to stay 
with her but she didn’t ask me, and I left her. This 
morning she was not able to come downstairs, and 
when I took her coffee up she was still white and 
weak.” 

Mr. Ashe’s dark brows met in a .frown, but he 
merely said, “ Perhaps, Honey ; be as kind to her as 
you can.” 


264 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


It was late that night, after Blue Bonnet had 
retired, weary and still a bit worried, that Alicia 
White dressed and came down into the den where 
Mr. Ashe sat, reading and smoking. 

“Will I disturb you if I come in?” she asked. 
“ I’ll only keep you a few minutes. I wanted to 
explain — to tell you — that Cranston White is dead. 
I received the news last night.” 

She almost staggered to a chair, and held out an 
open letter. 

Mr. Ashe glanced at the writing, puzzled. 

“ Oh, I beg your pardon,” she reached for the 
letter, “ I will translate it for you. It is in French, 
of course. 

“ It is dated August 28th, and sent from Bous- 
sieres, Doubes, France, and begins : 

“ ‘ Dear Madame : 

“ * I have the honor to address you in behalf of 
your late husband, Monsieur Cranston White. I 
accept with sorrow the unhappy task which falls 
to me of acquainting you with the intelligence of 
his death at Cassel. He was taken prisoner at the 
battle of Soissons in June. Confined at Cassel, 
he contracted typhoid fever, and died there the 7th 
of July, this year. 

“ ‘ I had never the honor to meet your amiable 
husband, but I have many accounts of his gal- 
lantry from my honorable “ mari ” (her own hus- 


SETTLEMENT WORK 265 


band) who fell wounded in the same battle, and 
died three days later. Who can know better than 
I, dear Madame, the grief this news will bring you, 
I, who have been witness to so many scenes of car- 
nage and privation. But perhaps you have not 
children to be left without the father as I. My 
little Renee is but two years old, and Madeleine 
and Marcel, eleven and twelve, are yet too young 
to put to the shoulder the responsibilities of a 
family. But I must not impose to you my sorrow. 

“ ‘ Through my cousin, the young Charles Hei- 
fer, who was in the same regiment with Monsieur 
White, I have the particulars of the death, and the 
account of Monsieur White’s bravery on the bat- 
tlefield ; of the great love of the comrades for him. 
Herewith I take the liberty of returning to you 
two letters which my cousin has transported to 
me ; he having been confined in the hospital which 
gave shelter to your respected husband. 

“ ‘ I pray, in closing, dear Madame, that your 
heart may be strengthened for this burden, and I 
beg you to be willing to accept my expression of 
deepest sympathy and most respectful salutations. 

“ ‘ Louise de l’Argentiere, 

“ ‘ Veuve, Lassalle.’ ” 

From the envelope Alicia drew another letter, 
begrimed and torn — her own letter to Cranston 
White written from Carmel-by-the-Sea, in Novem- 


266 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


ber, and still another, a mere scrap ; the scrawl of a 
dying soldier. She read the note between short, 
quick sobs. 

“ 4 Alicia : 

“ 4 This will be my last earthly word to you ; 
the sands are running low, at last. My good 
friend, Charles Heifer, will see that news of my 
death reaches you. I thank you for your letter; 
you will never know what it has meant to me. I 
give my life to France gladly — but I could pass 
into the unknown happier if your smile lighted the 
way ; if I could look in your eyes and know that I 
am truly forgiven for the suffering I have caused 
you. My love, unworthy though it has been, is 
yours, — to the end.’ ” 

The signature was barely legible, the note so dis- 
connected that it took an effort to read it. When 
Alicia finished she rose and stood in the door, white 
and weary. 44 1 only wanted you to know of his 
passing,” she said, 44 because I told you about him 
that day at the ranch. I took your advice. I 
wrote him to come back ; that we would try to make 
right the old differences. But, you see, it was too 
late — too late. yf The last word escaped in a sigh, 
and she turned, leaving the room before Mr. Ashe 
could utter a word, or extend his sympathy. 


CHAPTER XX 


JOY AND SORROW 

The preparations for Blue Bonnet’s wedding went 
on merrily. It was with delight that she received a 
letter from Annabel one morning saying that she 
believed it would be possible for her to accept Blue 
Bonnet’s invitation to be matron of honor. Little 
Billy was so robust and well, and she had such an 
excellent trained nurse that she felt quite comfort- 
able about leaving him; besides if it were at all 
necessary, her mother would gladly come and stay 
during the period of her absence. 

Blue Bonnet carried the letter to John with joy. 

“ Now,” she said, “ my cup of happiness is over- 
flowing. I only needed Annabel to complete it.” 

They were busy addressing a pile of invitations at 
the time, for the wedding was but three weeks away, 
and Blue Bonnet glanced up to catch the smile on 
John’s face. Something in his expression reminded 
her of what Sivrouka, the astrologist, had told her 
at the Exposition. 

“John,” she said, and laughed at the recollec- 
tion, “ did any one ever tell you that you had friendly 
eyes ? ” 


268 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ Not that I recall,” he answered, diving into the 
pile of envelopes. 

“ Or that your mouth was humorous ? ” 

“ No ; no one but your Cousin Honora. When I 
was a little shaver she used to say, ‘ Always keep the 
corners of your mouth turned up, Johnny’; she 
always calls me Johnny.” 

Blue Bonnet laughed merrily. “ How funny ; but 
you did keep them turned up, didn’t you — Johnny f ” 

“ Perhaps nature assisted me.” 

“ Do you remember the day we went into the tent 
at the Exposition and had our fortunes told — that 
wonderful old Sivrouka? He was a wise old fel- 
low, say what you please. Some things are coming 
true.” 

John looked skeptical — men never believe in 
prophets. 

“What, for instance?” he asked. “I hope he 
said you were going to be married and live happy 
ever after.” 

“Yes — he did. He said also — that — that I 
was going to have a worry — a great worry — but 
that the light would break, suddenly in a glory.” 

“ And did you have a worry ? I thought you had 
been especially free from that sort of thing, Blue 
Bonnet.” 

“ Well ” — Blue Bonnet avoided his eyes, and a 
little warm blush came to her cheeks — “if you 
want to know, it wasn’t any great pleasure to think 


JOY AND SORROW 


269 


for six or seven months that you were going to 
marry Fanny Howell. I didn’t just — enjoy the 
thought! ” 

A tender light leaped into John’s eyes. “ Did you 
care — that much, Blue Bonnet?” 

“ I can’t remember when I didn’t care, John,” she 
said, with her usual honesty. “ I think it began way 
back — the time we came to see the house and you 
blew the dust off the books and gathered the scat- 
tered things up from this very table. I liked the 
way you did it — there was something about 
you — ” she broke off suddenly, and then went on : 
v< I reckon it was your friendly eyes, and your 
humorous mouth and your nice capable hands and — 
your conventional ways ” she finished, laughing. 

“ Thank you — I’m glad to know that it was the 
conventional in me that appealed. I always fancied 
that discounted any virtues.” 

“ No; I think I rather respected that. I suppose 
you don’t remember when — when you first began to 
care for me ? ” 

John looked straight into the blue eyes lifted now 
to his. 

“ Yes — I can. I can go back — a half hour 
beyond your own beginning; it was almost — the 
moment I saw you. No one — no girl , any way — 
had ever appealed to me as you did. I liked your 
directness and your simplicity; you seemed so 
unspoiled and sincere and understanding. By the 


270 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


way, may I ask, if it isn’t too inquisitive, whatever 
became of Patterson? He has my sympathy, Blue 
Bonnet. And talk about worry ” — He threw up 
his hands in a gesture that made words unnecessary. 

“ Randall,” Blue Bonnet said dreamily; “you 
knew, of course, that he was in Chile — and doing 
splendidly. I had a letter from Mary Louise just 
the other day. They are still at Carmel. She said 
that she was at last reconciled to Randall’s going 
away (she was so unhappy about it at first) because 
he was so delighted with his work, and that he was 
pretty certain to make a big name for himself down 
there.” 

“ Good enough ! I knew that he had it in him — 
rather a charming fellow — viewed from a dis- 
tance.” 

“ I thought you didn’t like him.” 

“ I like him in Chile — I never was fond of cor- 
ollaries.” 

“ And Mary Louise is still as happy as people 
ever get to be in this world. It rather encourages 
one to take the step we are taking, doesn’t it? ” 

“ You aren’t afraid, Blue Bonnet? ” 

“No; John — there’s only one thing — - Uncle 
Cliff! I’m afraid he is going to feel lonely, even 
though we are all here together. It will never be 
quite the same.” 

“ But he seems happy, pleased, doesn’t he? ” 

“Yes — Uncle Cliff is always happy if I am. 


JOY AND SORROW 


271 


You know, I don’t feel as I once did about his get- 
ting married. I’m so happy myself that I almost 
wish — that he might find some one to be happy 
with, too. I told him the other night that if that 
time ever came I wanted him to feel that I would 
be glad.” 

“ And what did he say ? ” 

“Nothing — except that — well, I couldn’t just 
fathom his expression.” 

Between the work at the settlement house — for 
she insisted upon making a daily trip there — and 
the preparations for the wedding, Blue Bonnet 
scarcely knew where the time went. She was up 
every morning at seven, making her preparations for 
the day before breakfast. 

She came down one morning about ten days before 
the time set for the wedding to see Uncle Cliff read- 
ing the morning paper with a frown. She hardly 
knew what attracted her attention to his expression, 
perhaps it was that he seemed distressed. 

“Anything wrong, Uncle Cliff?” she asked, and 
he had answered in confusion. When the meal was 
over he asked her to come into the den a moment. 

“ I am so sorry, Honey,” he began — “ so sorry 
to tell you of an accident that has happened to one 
of the children at the Home; but you will know of it 
very soon, and it is best for me to tell you.” 

“ Oh, Uncle Cliff, what is it? ” There was alarm 
in her voice. 


272 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Mr. Ashe put the morning paper in her hand un- 
hesitatingly, marking a paragraph with his finger. 

Blue Bonnet read the notice hastily, overcome 
with emotion before she had finished. It said: 
“ Hans Grieger, four years old, and his infant sis- 
ter, who lost their real mother several months ago, 
lost their ‘ little mother ’ last night under the wheels 
of an automobile in front of their home. Since the 
death of their mother the children have been in the 
care of their sister Freda, six years old, and she had 
her little charges at the entrance to the tenement, 
where they were returning from the Elizabeth Clyde 
Home. A grocer, who does not know how valuable 
a soap box is to such a family, extravagantly and 
wastefully threw it into the street. Freda, knowing 
the value of such things as the little mother of a 
family, ran into the street to save the box and she 
was run down and killed by a passing automo- 
bile.^ 

“ Oh, Uncle Cliff/’ Blue Bonnet cried brokenly, 
“ our little Freda, our dear little Freda ! ” She 
burst into passionate tears, and it was some time 
before she could get courage to go down to the 
Home and assist Mrs. Crawford with arrangements 
that she knew would be necessary for a funeral. 
Death was so foreign to her, she shrank from the 
ordeal with horror. 

Uncle Cliff, too, dreaded to have her nerves so 
harrowed and begged her to remain at home; but. 


JOY AND SORROW 


273 


finding that she was determined, finally went with 
her. 

The Home was in a state of confusion, although 
the teachers were trying hard to maintain the cus- 
tomary order and discipline. In the nursery the 
baby smiled and played with her rosy toes, too 
young to realize her sorrow. Hans, wide-eyed and 
troubled, sat at one of the tables in the kindergarten 
room, occasionally asking for Freda. He knew that 
something had happened, but he was unable to com- 
prehend the extent of his bereavement. 

Blue Bonnet went up to Kitty’s room with Miss 
McCanne to talk over the situation and plan for the 
last courtesy she would be able to extend to poor lit- 
tle Freda. Miss McCanne was calm and business- 
like. She had seen so much of tragedy in her five 
years of settlement work that she had learned to con- 
trol her feelings. 

Before Blue Bonnet left the building a simple serv- 
ice had been arranged for, and the next morning 
she returned with John to listen to one of the most 
touching, beautiful sermons she had ever listened to. 

Mr. Carter, the young clergyman who worked in 
the tenement district, took for his text : “ And He 

went down into His garden and plucked a lily.” He 
told how out of the deepest, blackest soil the beauti- 
ful flower grows ; how out of the filth and squalor, 
out of the sin and evil of the tenement, this little 
white soul had blossomed ; shed its sweetness for a 


274 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


day and was taken — as the lily — from its dark 
roots and tiny tendrils, to bloom again in a fairer, 
lovelier garden sheltered from cruel winds and 
unwholesome surroundings. 

There was something so comforting in the words, 
so satisfying in the young man’s message that one 
almost felt glad — not sorry, that Freda’s cares and 
trials were over — that she was already reaping the 
reward of a loving heart ; had found the home of the 
brave and the loyal. 

And so, in the midst of joy, sorrow crept, which is 
the way of life. 


CHAPTER XXI 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 

Contrary to Blue Bonnet’s first thought in the 
matter, preparations for a church wedding were 
being carried out. 

“ As long as I can’t have the spring and the open 
windows and the birds,” she said to John, “ I might 
just as well go to the other extreme and have all the 
people I want at a church. There will be a good 
many ; the old girls and teachers from Miss North’s, 
and some of the new friends I have made in Boston. 
Then there are all your father’s and mother’s 
friends, whom you will wish to ask, of course.” 

John was very glad to have the old friends; it 
almost compensated for the ordeal of a church wed- 
ding, which is always so far from the masculine 
ideal. 

During Blue Bonnet’s senior year at Miss North’s 
she had become a communicant of Trinity church, 
so it was arranged to have the marriage ceremony 
performed there by the Bishop. 

“ I have always thought how lovely it would be 
to have the We Are Sevens for bridesmaids if I ever 
should marry,” she said to Aunt Lucinda, “ but there 

275 


276 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


are so few of us left. Kitty’s recent bereavement 
would make her hesitate, Debby is in far off Wiscon- 
sin, and Ruth and Susy have been gone from Wood- 
ford so long that I have lost touch with them. 
There’s Amanda; but I shouldn’t like to single her 
out from all the rest, and Sarah is a darling, but — ” 

“ I should arrange my wedding just as I wanted 
it,” Aunt Lucinda said emphatically. “ That is one 
time a girl should have things exactly as she wants 
them.” 

“ And you think no one would take offense? ” 

“ Certainly not.” 

“ Then I shall have everything as simple as pos- 
sible, Aunt Lucinda : Carita shall be bridesmaid, for 
she is as near — or nearer — to me than any one 
else, and Annabel matron of honor.” 

So it was arranged. Colors were chosen — green 
and white for the decorations and pale pastel shades 
for the bridesmaid and matron of honor. It was a 
busy time, and the house seemed transformed with 
many activities. On the third floor sewing machines 
whirred busily from morning until night, and Hes- 
ter was kept busy receiving packages and boxes from 
stores and messengers. 

“ I’ll be glad when it’s all over,” Gabriel com- 
plained, catching hold of Blue Bonnet as she flew 
through the halls and upstairs. “ You don’t have 
any time to practice with me or anything, and Uncle 
Cliff’s as blue as can be ! ” 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 277 


“ Gabriel, is he ? Oh, I’m so sorry ! I have neg- 
lected you all shamefully, but getting married means 
such a lot of work. Just wait until I come back 
from the ranch. We’ll have the most beautiful 
times in the evenings. We’ll play all your new 
things and practice by the hour.” 

Gabriel’s face brightened, and Blue Bonnet went 
to find Uncle Cliff. 

“ Gabriel says you are blue,” she said, cuddling 
up on the arm of his chair as of old. “ Have I 
neglected you, Uncle Cliff? You know I haven’t 
meant to, but — ” she drew a long, trembling sigh, 
more expressive than words. 

“ No, Honey. I know how busy you are.” 

M Getting married is an awful bother. I almost 
wish we’d just gone quietly to the rector at Trinity 
— and had it over without all this fuss.” 

“ The occasion is worthy of a ceremony, Blue 
Bonnet. I’m only afraid that you are over-estimat- 
ing your strength. You’ll be a worn-out bride.” 

“ Did you ever see one that wasn’t, Uncle Cliff ? 
There’s something wrong with our system. But I 
have refused the entertainments that were in the air. 
I couldn’t accept the things the girls had planned — 
not all of them — and I couldn’t hurt anybody’s 
feelings, so I refused as tactfully as possible. I 
hope every one understood.” 

“ I hope so, Honey.” 

“ And I’m not even going to have a trousseau tea.” 


278 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ No? ” 

“ I hate them.” 

“ Everything all right at the Home, these days ? ” 

“ Yes — and oh, Uncle Cliff, I almost forgot to 
tell you. A perfectly lovely woman — she doesn’t 
want her name known, so I can’t even tell you — has 
adopted Hans and Gretchen, both of them , think of 
it! Isn’t it splendid? She will educate them and 
bring them up as her very own. A very fine, influ- 
ential woman who has no children of her own. 
Fanny Howell found her.” 

“ That’s fine, Honey; I’m very glad. And when 
did this happen ? ” 

“ This morning. I have just come from the 
Home. The papers are to be made out immediately. 
And Uncle Cliff — there’s something else. You 
remember I told you about Randall Patterson’s going 
off to Chile so suddenly, and how I felt about it — 
that perhaps I shouldn’t have urged him. Well — 
read this.” 

She searched in her blouse for a detached page 
of a letter and handed it to her Uncle. He read 
aloud : 

“ I can never be quite grateful enough to you, Blue 
Bonnet, for putting me on the right track that day at 
Carmel. It seemed pretty tough at the time, and I 
thought you were hard on me, but the truth is, I 
needed just what you gave me, and already I can 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 279 


see the fruits of your wisdom. Yesterday I was 
given one of the biggest commissions in this part of 
the country, and if I make a go of it (which I will) 
you may congratulate yourself, not me. 

“ Mary Louise writes me of your engagement to 
Churchill. May all the happiness in the world be 
yours. If I — ” 

Uncle Cliff turned the letter over expectantly, only 
to find a blank page. 

“ I didn’t give you all of the letter, Uncle Cliff, ” 
Blue Bonnet explained, blushing prettily. “ The 
rest was — rather personal. But you can’t think 
how happy this makes me. I’ve suffered tortures 
over Randall’s going to Chile. I’ve lain awake in 
the dead of the night seeing him. stricken with fever: 
I’ve been summoned by telegraph to his funeral and 
held his poor heartbroken mother’s hand all through 
the service — oh, sometimes it’s been unbearable.” 

Uncle Cliff smiled sympathetically. 

She slipped down off the chair and turned to go. 
“ I’m glad you’re not blue,” she said, and threw a 
kiss from the doorway. He smiled after her ten- 
derly. 

No one knew — ever would know — just what it 
was going to cost Uncle Cliff to give Blue Bonnet 
up. It was true that they would still be together, 
but never on the old basis. John would be first in 
her affection, it was right that he should be, of 


280 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


course, but the old relationship, quite as close as 
daughter and father, would never be the same. 

And yet he was pleased with the match. John 
Churchill was a fine man; gave promise of being a 
brilliant man, a success in the world. More than 
that, Mr. Ashe knew that he would be a kind and 
faithful husband, and he rejoiced that Blue Bonnet 
had shown such wisdom in her choice. 

On her way to her own room Blue Bonnet stopped 
a moment to speak with Mrs. White. 

“ I’m making my peace with all the family this 
morning,” she said as she drew a stool close to Mrs. 
White’s chair. “ Gabriel says that I am terribly 
negligent; that Uncle Cliff is as blue as indigo, or 
words to that effect. Are you blue, too? Why is 
a wedding such a solemn occasion? ” 

“ Yours ought not to be, Blue Bonnet.” 

“ That’s what I think. Then why all this blue- 
ness? We’re all going to be right here together. 
There will be no change.” 

“ That is something I want to speak with you 
about, Blue Bonnet,” Mrs. White said quietly. 
“ There will be no point in my remaining here after 
you come back from the ranch. I shall be a fifth 
wheel, and fifth wheels are superfluous. I have 
asked Miss North for my old position in her school.” 

“ Mrs. White!” 

“ Yes, dear. I know that with your usual gener- 
osity you will insist upon my staying, but I have 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 281 


very decided ideas upon this question of marriage: 
one is, that young people should be left entirely to 
themselves — for the first year at any rate. That 
is the hardest year of all. It is a period of adjust- 
ment, and one needs — ” 

“ All the rope possible to hang one’s self neatly,” 
Blue Bonnet finished with one of her merry smiles. 
“ Well — according to that, I must shove off Uncle 
Cliff to dear knows where, dismiss Fraulein, 
and — ” 

“ Not at all. I have a suspicion that your Uncle 
will feel as I do, and take a little trip for a while. 
As to Fraulein — Fraulein is of actual service. She 
is the best housekeeper you could find.” 

“ And you — you are almost my mother, Mrs. 
White. Do girls give up their mothers when they 
marry? ” 

“ They don’t live with them. Not if they are sen- 
sible. No house is ever big enough for two fami- 
lies. You’ve heard that, I’m sure.” 

“ Ever since I was born, but that doesn’t make it 
true.” 

“ It’s a tried out maxim, my dear.” 

“ Nonsense ! Well, we’ll not argue about it now,” 
Blue Bonnet said, “ but I shall insist, later. Why, 
what a deserted house it will be with you away, and 
Uncle Cliff taking trips! ” 

“What a happy household it will be, my dear. 
Fraulein, to relieve you of all responsibility as to its 


282 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


management; John enjoying and sharing your pleas- 
ures; friends coming and going. You are a very, 
very lucky girl, Blue Bonnet. I pray that the years 
may bring no changes greater than the ones you are 
now contemplating. Life, for you, seems full of 
promise.” 

From a matter of weeks the time set for the wed- 
ding gradually dwindled to days, and Blue Bonnet’s 
happiness grew with each succeeding hour. The 
kindness of friends and neighbors amazed and de- 
lighted her. The glory-box swelled to such propor- 
tions that Cousin Honora’s possessions had to be 
removed to a cedar chest in the attic. Blue Bonnet 
would not have parted with them for anything. She 
had visions of fancy dress parties in the dim future 
when she — and perhaps her children — would don 
those beautiful old gowns and revel in the fine linen 
and laces. 

Gifts began to pour in, and while they gave Blue 
Bonnet a great deal of happiness because of the kind 
thought back of them, she wished that there were 
not so many — she hardly needed them. However, 
she began immediately to write her little notes of 
thanks, and Kitty and Sarah — they had both come 
to the house to stay until after the wedding — took 
charge of the presents, and displayed them taste- 
fully in the front bedroom, which had scarcely been 
opened since Grandmother passed away. 

A few days before the wedding a package came 



u 


)) 


THE PICTURE STOOD FORTH IN ALL ITS BEAUTY 



































UNEXPECTED GUESTS 283 


from Carmel-by-the-Sea which Blue Bonnet made 
haste to open. She knew from the size and shape 
that it was a canvas, and her heart beat high at the 
prospect of owning a real Shravens. 

When the wrappings were removed and the pic- 
ture stood forth in all its beauty, Kitty and Sarah 
wondered why Blue Bonnet caught her breath so 
quickly, and then burst into a little smothered laugh. 
They could see nothing in the picture with its splen- 
did cliff of rocks jutting out into the water, and the 
long reach of gray green sea, with gulls playing in 
the breakers to create a laugh, even a smothered one, 
and looked on wonderingly. 

“ How beautiful it is,” they said, going to the far 
end of the room to get a better view ; “ and how won- 
derful the water. One can almost hear the waves 
break against those rocks, and the scream of the 
gulls.” 

But Blue Bonnet heard more. Randall Patter- 
son’s voice drowned the thunder of the waves — his 
eyes looked forth eagerly, and Blue Bonnet turned 
away, wondering why Felix Shravens painted that 
view of all others ; if fate were not in a sportive mood 
when she directed his footsteps. She wondered if 
he knew — and cast the thought aside as unworthy. 
It was one of those unaccountable things that happen 
in this world without reason. 

Other gifts came, too. None more acceptable 
than an exquisite set of linen from the We Are 


284 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Sevens, for Amanda had notified the wanderers and 
they had pooled their interests as of old. There 
was quaint and priceless old china from Cousin 
Honora and Cousin Augusta, and Aunt Lucinda sent 
a wonderful portrait of her mother, taken as a 
younger girl, which Blue Bonnet had always coveted. 

Uncle Cliff surprised and pleased Blue Bonnet by 
calling her into the den a few days before her wed- 
ding to explain that he had not provided his gift yet 
— he was not sure that he could get what he wanted, 
but that he hoped very much to have it ready for her 
on her return from the honeymoon. 

“ Why do you get me anything, Uncle Cliff? ” she 
said, and glanced upward to the room where the 
gifts were arranged with dismay. “ It seems 
wicked for me to have so much, as it is. I’ve been 
thinking — oh, so hard, how I could give away 
some of the things without any one’s knowing — I 
don’t need them any more than a sore thumb, as 
Uncle Joe always says — wouldn’t Amanda love 
them for her little flat? There are loads of dupli- 
cates, you know.” 

And still another thing happened that gave Blue 
Bonnet the greatest happiness. She was called 
down to the living-room about four o’clock that 
same afternoon to find a little group assembled. 
There was a very shaggy yellow dog that seemed 
overjoyed to see her; an old man who held a wide 
white sombrero in his hands, and a smiling brown- 


UNEXPECTED GUESTS 285 


faced old woman who took Blue Bonnet into her 
arms and wept over her before she relinquished her. 

Blue Bonnet’s “ Uncle Joe and Benita ” were a 
little feeble, but cordial. “ Why, how did you man- 
age it — and Solomon, too! It’s too good to be 
true.” 

“ Didn’t suppose we was a goin’ to let you get 
married without the family, did you?” Uncle Joe 
asked. “ Where’s Cliff?” 

“ He’s out just now, but he’ll be in soon. Did 
you come all alone ? Did you have any trouble ? ” 

“ No; no trouble, but we’re about froze out with 
this climate. We calculate to be goin’ back as soon 
as possible. Solomon here’s been swearin’ at the 
weather ever since we got to Chicago. What the 
dickens anybody wants to live in Boston for is more 
than I can find out.” 

“ Now, Uncle Joe, don’t fuss. How’s the rheu- 
matism ? ” 

“ Better. Knight got me some truck that pretty 
nigh cured it.” 

Blue Bonnet smiled. “ How is Knight?” she 
inquired. “ I’m so sorry he couldn’t come too.” 

“ He’s fine — say, that’s the smartest fellow in the 
state of Texas. Wish you could see him take hold 
at the ranch. He’s a wonder.” 

Blue Bonnet took the visitors to their rooms a few 
minutes later, where they might freshen up after 
the long journey. Benita was tired, but happy. 


286 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


She looked about the large, beautiful rooms with 
wondering eyes ; its decorous luxury almost appalled 
her after the simplicity of the ranch. 

“ I didn’t know houses ever were so big, Nina,” 
she said as they climbed the broad stairs and Uncle 
Joe labored along behind; “ it must take much care 
to keep it so clean.” 

Blue Bonnet tried to explain the process of vacuum 
cleaning, but her words fell on deaf ears. To Benita 
it was so much Greek. 


CHAPTER XXII 


adi6s 1 

Blue Bonnet’s wedding was to occur on Satur- 
day at noon, and on Friday afternoon Annabel 
arrived. Blue Bonnet went to the station to meet 
her, and was surprised and delighted to find that Sue 
had accepted the invitation to come also, and was 
with her. 

Annabel had changed very little in the year that 
had passed, except to grow a trifle stouter — which 
was very becoming. 

“ You’ve scarcely changed a mite,” Blue Bonnet 
said after she had greeted Sue and assured her 
of a welcome. “ Except — what is it — ” the little 
matronly air which had descended upon Annabel 
puzzled her. 

“ Being a mother does age one a little bit,” Anna- 
bel laughed, giving Blue Bonnet’s arm a tight squeeze 
as they passed through the station to the waiting 
motor. “ Doesn’t it ? ” 

“ I can’t see that you’ve aged a day. But do tell 
me about little Billy.” 

1 Adi6s (Farewell). 

287 


288 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Annabel needed little urging. He was the most 
wonderful baby in the world, with his father’s blue 
eyes and fair hair and a suspicion of Sue’s dimples, 
and they called him Junior. 

Sue verified everything that Annabel said, adding : 

“ And he’s the best baby in the world, Blue Bon- 
net, but then he should be. He’s brought up by rule. 
He eats and sleeps and takes the fresh air by the 
clock — ab-^-lutely! Nobody dares pick him up 
if he’s down, or down if he’s up. Nobody ever 
rocks him, because it’s bad for the disposition and 
digestion; he goes to sleep in the dark and never 
wakes up until broad daylight. There isn’t a thing 
in his sleeping room but his little bed and four sunny 
windows — ” 

“ Sue ! ” Annabel protested, “ how absurd ! ” 

“ Well, what is there now ? The nurse’s bed, per- 
haps, but not a curtain, nor a rug on the hard wood 
floor; and his playthings are sterilized every time 
he drops them — but then, I must say he’s a mar- 
vel.” 

Blue Bonnet was leaning back in the motor dur- 
ing the conversation watching Annabel’s face in 
amazement. Was this her old frilly Annabel? 
Blue Bonnet remembered the old bedroom at Miss 
North’s, filled to the brim with what Sue called “ jim- 
cracks ” ; ruffled curtains, numerous pictures, endless 
sofa cushions and a dresser that groaned with sil- 
ver. 


ADIOS 


289 


And later another surprise awaited her. It was 
when she was showing Sue and Annabel her lingerie 
and wedding finery. Annabel held up a piece of 
sheer fine white convent embroidered underwear and 
inspected it critically. 

“ How sensible you are,” she said, as she folded 
the garment and returned it to others of the kind 
in the tray of the chest ; “ how very sensible. I have 
so often regretted that I had frail lace things, and so 
many of them. Whenever I see a girl getting ready 
to be married I wish I might talk to her out of the 
fullness of my experience.” 

“ But you had such beautiful things, Annabel.” 

“ Yes — just that ; beautiful and perishable! ” 

“ But why this transformation?” Blue Bonnet 
could not refrain from asking the question. 

“ IBs Billy,” Annabel answered magnanimously. 
“ Blue Bonnet, he’s wonderful ! So plain and prac- 
ticable and reasonable, with his values always on the 
right side. Billy’s substantial , and I’m learning to 
see through his eyes. We put very little thought on 
possessions — things that pile up and wear out. We 
buy only the best, and not too much at a time. It 
comes rather easy for me, because — well — I had 
my ding, as they say, Blue Bonnet. I believe most 
frivolous girls develop into thoughtful women for 
that very reason. They’ve had the froth, and they 
appreciate the substantial. I’m beginning to feel 
sorry for men who marry awfully sedate and serious 


\ 


290 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


girls — they’re so apt to break out in some unex- 
pected place with the measles of discontent, or the 
chicken-pox of adventure.” 

Blue Bonnet laughed softly. It was so amazing to 
hear Annabel expounding theories of wisdom. She 
could scarcely believe her ears. She looked up 
thoughtfully after a minute and her eyes were seri- 
ous. 

“ I hope,” she said, “ that marriage will do as 
much for me, as it has for you. I should like to be 
as fine as John — for he is fine, Annabel. I couldn’t 
begin to tell you all the splendid things I know about 
him.” 

Annabel smiled. “ Yes; I’ve no doubt. I think 
he’s charming, but there will be times when you’ll 
find he’s just plain man and you’ll have to make 
allowances. We’re none of us perfect.” 

“ Mrs. White says the first year is the very hard- 
est — ” 

“ So it is ; but let me tell you what old Charity Lou 
told me. It has helped me many times. Charity 
Lou came in to tell me good-by and to offer her 
congratulation the day I was married, and she said 
to me — I can see her now, dear old Charity Lou, 
the tears streaming down her face — ‘ Honey, you 
mus’ always keep two bears in y’ house if y’ wants 
to be happy : bear and forbear. Don’t you forget it, 
and some day you’ll thank ole Charity Lou for tellin’ 
you.’ ” 


ADIOS 


291 


“ Bear and forbear ! ” Blue Bonnet repeated the 
words softly. “ It sounds like mighty good advice. 
I’ll try and keep it in mind, too.” 

The conversation was interrupted at that moment 
by the entrance of Fraulein. 

“ May I finish the packing now, Miss Blue Bon- 
net ? ” she said. 

“Yes, Fraulein, if you will be so good; I have 
put out all the things I want to take with me. One 
trunk will be sufficient for the ranch. Mr. Churchill 
and I expect to live in the saddle and play golf for 
the next month.” She closed the lid of the chest 
and opened the closet door to show Annabel some of 
her gowns. When she had seen them all, and 
approved of Blue Bonnet’s good taste and judgment, 
they went in to Annabel’s room to visit for an hour 
before dinner. 

The evening sped on wings, and when the family 
and guests had said good night, Blue Bonnet found 
herself alone with John before the living-room fire. 
The coals had burned low and Blue Bonnet made no 
effort to revive them. 

“ I’m going to send you home,” she said, smiling 
into his happy face, “ I must get some beauty sleep 
to-night. Uncle Cliff objects to a jaded bride.” 

“ Are you very tired ? ” he asked tenderly. 

“ Very tired — and very happy , John.” 

“ And to-morrow — to-morrow you will be my 
own,” he said softly, “ my wife. The girlhood days 


292 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


are almost over, Blue Bonnet — you are not afraid 
to face the future with me ? ” 

“ No, John — not in the least.” 

“ I will do my best to make you happy — to make 
the way easy.” 

Her glance met his clearly. 

“ It would never be hard — with you ” 

His arms tightened about her fiercely and he 
seemed unashamed of the tears in his eyes. 

Blue Bonnet went up to her room slowly after the 
front door had closed between them. When she 
entered her room she threw herself down on the 
chaise-longue to think. She had come to the turn- 
ing point in her life and the thought neither alarmed 
nor frightened her ; she knew that she had made no 
mistake, and the future stretched ahead mystically 
beautiful. 

She glanced at the foot of her bed where her suit- 
case and bags stood ready for her journey and from 
the closet — Fraulein had left the door ajar — 
peeped forth her dark blue traveling suit with its 
white blouse and smart little hat in close proximity. 
When she donned them she would no longer be Blue 
Bonnet Ashe, but Blue Bonnet Churchill. The 
thought must have amused her, for her lips wreathed 
in a sudden smile. 

She got up a moment later, and, taking a box from 
the closet, lifted the lid tenderly. A shimmering 
white satin gown, rich with beautiful lace, met her 


ADIOS 


293 


eyes. She gazed at it for a moment rapturously, 
and then her gaze traveled to her dresser — to two 
pictures that held a prominent place there. She 
stretched out her hand toward them eagerly, and a 
hot tear fell perilously near the filmy folds of the 
wedding veil. She shrank back in haste. 

“ Oh, I must not ” she said quickly. “ It would 
be dreadful to christen my wedding dress with tears 
— when I have so much to be thankful for. Who 
am / that I should expect so much of life? I must 
count my blessings and be thankful.” 

A moment later she had put the box away, taken 
a quick look at the heavens to see if the stars 
presaged a clear wedding day, and hastened to 
bed. 

A wedding, viewed in retrospect, loses much of 
the glamour. Joy is tinged with sadness ; poignancy 
stalks an unwelcome guest amidst gayety and hap- 
piness. 

Mrs. White sat alone in her room after the last 
guest had departed thinking over the past few hours. 
Blue Bonnet was married — gone. The merriment 
that had followed the wedding breakfast had sud- 
denly subsided; the guests had scattered. Miss 
Clyde, with Sarah and Amanda, had returned on an 
early evening train to Woodford. Kitty had gone 
back to her duties at the Home ; Sue, Annabel, and 


294 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


Carita, had accepted an invitation to Miss North’s 
to spend the night amid old surroundings. 

The house seemed desolate. Mrs. White won- 
dered how Mr. Ashe felt. He had gone into the 
den shortly after Miss Clyde left and closed the 
door. She had seen nothing of him since. Upon 
the floor above, Uncle Joe and Gabriel had crept 
into bed, tired out with the day’s excitement. 

How beautiful Blue Bonnet had been in her wed- 
ding garments. Mrs. White leaned back in her 
chair and recalled the vision — the long single aisle 
at Trinity, so admirably suited to weddings, Carita 
and Annabel, charming in their soft filmy gowns, 
and the stately bride, radiant in her shimmering 
satin, with the snowy veil falling like a cloud about 
her. 

How sweetly serious she had been, and thought- 
ful. Mrs. White would never forget the smile she 
had directed toward her uncle when she turned 
away from the altar; a sweet all-embracing smile 
which seemed to say, “ even in this great happiness 
you are not forgotten.” He had smiled back reas- 
suringly, but beneath the smile there was pain — 
Alicia White knew there was. It could not be other- 
wise. The relationship had been too close to sever 
without regret. 

Over the silence arose again the merry babble of 
voices; voices of young people raised in jest as 
John and Blue Bonnet made ready to escape their 


ADIOS 


295 


absurd pranks. Blue Bonnet had paused at the 
head of the stairs to throw her bouquet. It had 
landed in Sarah’s outstretched hands, much to Blue 
Bonnet’s amusement, and she had called mischie- 
vously: “Remember what Sivrouka said, Sarah 
— those motherless children, you know. Do be 
careful !” Then she had blown a dozen kisses 
from her gloved fingertips and vanished to be seen 
no more ; for Simpkins had received explicit instruc- 
tions to be in readiness at the rear entrance and 
out-distance all automobiles that followed. 

It was all over. To-morrow morning Alicia 
White would rise to face new duties — if not to 
face them, to contemplate them — for she was leav- 
ing this beautiful home which had been such a haven 
as soon as she had fulfilled certain commissions for 
Blue Bonnet. 

She rose presently, with a sigh, and moved about 
the room, her eyes falling wistfully upon familiar 
objects that had contributed largely to her comfort. 
How secure she had been here — how comfortable 
and content — and now it was all to end. 

She had not changed her gown since the festivi- 
ties, and as she leaned for a moment against the 
white mantel, her hand shading her brow, she pre- 
sented a picture good to look upon; for Alicia 
White had regained her youth in harmonious sur- 
roundings ; she had flowered into unexpected loveli- 
ness. Her eyes — blue to-night, and clear and dark 


296 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


as sapphire — held a tender pensive expression ; her 
face slightly flushed seemed to have caught the glow 
from the rose-pink dress she was wearing. 

She crossed the room after a while and closed 
the inside shades for the night. The wind was ris- 
ing. The rattle at the casement made her think of 
something. She had not closed off Blue Bonnet’s 
room, nor put away the wedding gown as she had 
intended. 

She slipped across the hall quietly, pressed a but- 
ton just inside Blue Bonnet’s door and a flood of 
light filled the room. From the deep chair drawn 
close to a low fire a man rose. Mrs. White stepped 
back in alarm. 

“ Oh, Mr. Ashe,” she said, and paused awk- 
wardly. She had thought him shut away in the 
den. The sight of him there alone in the dark 
startled her. 

“ Was there something you wanted?” he asked, 
moving toward the door. He gave no excuse 
for being there — he merely waited for her an- 
swer. 

“ I wanted to see if everything was safe for the 
night ; I wanted to be sure the windows were closed 
— the wind is coming up ; and I promised Blue Bon- 
net that I would put away her gown.” 

He glanced toward the bed where the dress lay 
as she had left it. 

“ It’s going to be pretty lonely without her,” he 


ADIOS 


297 


said — and for a moment something stopped his 
utterance. 

“ Yes — you have been very close for so many 
years.” 

“Very close; father, mother — ancle — so she 
always said.” He left the room. When he reached 
the head of the stairs he turned and glanced back 
for a moment, then went on down slowly. 

Mrs. White closed the blinds, made the room tidy, 
and when she had laid away the wedding dress be- 
tween folds of tissue paper she closed the door and 
locked it. She stood outside, her hand on the knob 
for a moment, thinking. She wondered if she 
could do anything for Mr. Ashe — anything to make 
him more comfortable. She remembered that Blue 
Bonnet always ran into the den for a minute the 
last thing before she went to her room for the night. 

She hesitated because she did not wish to intrude, 
but finally she turned and went down the stairs 
softly. 

She found him in the den in the big chair, with 
Algernon Sidney perched contentedly on the broad 
arm. 

“ I wondered if I could do anything for you, Mr. 
Ashe,” she began — “ anything to make you more 
comfortable. This has been such an exciting day. 
There must have been many things left undone.” 

Mr. Ashe drew a chair up rather close to his own 
and glanced at the timepiece on the mantel. 


298 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


“ You might sit down a while,” he answered, and 
his face lighted. “ It’s deucedly lonely — and it’s 
early. Only nine o’clock.” 

She sank back in the deep cosy chair. 

“ It is lonely. A wedding is always twin to a 
funeral, somehow. There is something ghostly 
and forlorn about a house after the bride has 
flown.” 

From where she sat she could look out into the 
living-room. Signs of the festivities still remained, 
although Hester had made a pretense at tidiness. 
Mrs. White, herself, had sent her to bed; she looked 
so tired and sleepy. On the broad table lay a col- 
lection of odd gloves, forgotten in the last rush by 
careless guests, and here and there a rose, or bit of 
trailing green had fallen on the floor. 

Silence reigned for a few minutes. Each seemed 
lost in thought. It was Mrs. White who spoke 
first. 

“ I shall be going away the first of the week,” she 
said, and raised her eyes to his slowly, “ back to Miss 
North’s. She has been kind enough to take me in. 
If there is anything — anything special — that I 
could see to for you before I go, I shall be glad; 
but, of course, there isn’t,” she broke off suddenly. 
“ Fraulein is so capable. She will attend to every- 
thing until Blue Bonnet returns.” 

Clifford Ashe leaned forward in his chair with a 
start. 


ADIOS 


299 


“ You say you are going away — leaving us?” 
Surprise was in his voice; in his eyes. 

“Yes; didn’t Blue Bonnet tell you? She thor- 
oughly understood. We talked about it several 
times.” 

“ No ; she did not tell me. Why are you going? ” 

It was Alicia’s turn to show surprise. 

“ Why, because — surely I am not needed now. 
Blue Bonnet will never be lonely again. She will 
have her husband, her household duties, her friends 
for diversion. Besides — I don’t believe in mixing 
up families. Young people should be by themselves 
the first year.” 

She was sorry the moment she had spoken. Per- 
haps Mr. Ashe might think she was trying to sug- 
gest to him — his going was his affair. 

He nodded sympathetically. 

“ I agree with you,” he said. “ I was trying to 
reconcile myself to that thought — to-night — ” 

“ But she will never consent to your going away,” 
she interrupted; “not for long — a visit, perhaps.” 

Again there was silence. The little clock on the 
mantel ticked patiently. Outside, the wind was 
blowing in gusts, cold fitful gusts that suggested 
storm. Mr. Ashe stirred the fire into a pleasant 
glow. When he returned to his chair he paused for 
a moment by the side of Alicia’s chair. 

She looked up wonderingly. There was an ex- 
pression in his eyes she had never seen there before. 


300 BLUE BONNET— DEBUTANTE 


It was not the loving, half-humorous glance that he 
invariably bestowed upon Blue Bonnet. It was the 
look of a man who was hungry — starved for affec- 
tion; the affection of a woman. , 

“ Is there any way,” he said abruptly, “ that you 
might be persuaded to reconsider ? I have a counter 
offer. Will you be my wife, Alicia? You must 
know how much I care — how my love has been 
growing these past months. And I need you — 
need you f just as you need me.” 

“ But, Blue Bonnet ! ” Alicia exclaimed breath- 
lessly. “ How would she feel ? ” 

“ The question is, how do you feel? ” 

The old humorous light had sprung to his eyes, 
and Mrs. White smiled up into them. 

“ I feel,” she said, as tears slowly filled her eyes, 
“ that life is better than I ever dreamed it could be 
— if — if it gives me you. You are so much more 
than I deserve.” 

Outside the wind rose in a fury; it beat against 
the casement and shrieked about the house, but, for 
the first time in her life, Alicia White heeded it not. 
She had found shelter at last. Shelter in the strong 
arms that held her close ; peace in the clear eyes that 
met her own wonderingly. 


THE END 


Selections from 
The Page Company’s 
Books for Young People 


THE BLUE BONNET SERIES 

Each large 12mo, cloth decorative , illustrated, 
per volume $1.T5 

A TEXAS BLUE BONNET 

By Caroline E. Jacobs. 

“ The book’s heroine, Blue Bonnet, has the very finest 
kind of wholesome, honest, lively girlishness.” — Chicago 
Inter-Ocean. 

BLUE BONNETS RANCH PARTY 

By Caroline E. Jacobs and Edyth Ellerbeck Read. 
“ A healthy, natural atmosphere breathes from every 
chapter.” — Boston Transcript . 

BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON 

By Caroline E. Jacobs and Lela Horn Richards. 

“ It is bound to become popular because of its whole- 
someness and its many human touches.” — Boston Olobe. 

BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE 

By Caroline E. Jacobs and Lela Horn Richards. 

“ It cannot fail to prove fascinating to girls in their 
teens.” — New York Sun. 

BLUE BONNET — DEBUTANTE 

By Lela Horn Richards. 

An interesting picture of the unfolding of life for 
Blue Bonnet. 

BLUE BONNET OF THE SEVEN STARS 

By Lela Horn Richards. 

“The author’s intimate detail and charm of narration 
gives the reader an interesting story of the heroine’s war 
activities.” — Pittsburgh Leader. 

A — l 


THE PAGE COMPANY’S 


THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES 

By Harrison Adams 

Each 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per 
volume . $1.65 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO; Ob, 

Clearing the Wilderness. 

“ Such books as this are an admirable means of stimu- 
lating among the young Americans of to-day interest in 
the story of their pioneer ancestors and the early days of 
the Republic.” — Boston Globe. 

THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES ; 

Or, On the Trail op the Iroquois. 

“ The recital of the daring deeds of the frontier is not 
only interesting but instructive as well and shows the 
sterling type of character which these days of self-reliance 
and trial produced.” — American Tourist , Chicago . 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSISSIPPI; 

Or, The Homestead in the Wilderness. 

“The story is told with spirit, and is full of adven- 
ture.” — New York Sun. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI; 

Or, In the Country or the Sioux. 

“ Vivid in style, vigorous in movement, full of dramatic 
situations, true to historic perspective, this story is a 
capital one for boys.” — Watchman Examiner t New York 
City. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE YELLOW- 
STONE; Or, Lost in the Land or Wonders. 
“There is plenty of lively adventure and action and 
the story is well told.” — Duluth Herald , Duluth , Minn. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA; 

Or, In the Wilderness of the Great Northwest. 

“ The story is full of spirited action and contains much 
valuable historical information.” — Boston Herald . 

A —2 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE HADLEY HALL SERIES 

By Louise M. Breitenbach 
Each large ISmo , cloth decorative, illustrated, 
per volume $1.65 

ALMA AT HADLEY HALL 

“ The author is to be congratulated on having written 
,such an appealing book for girls.” — Detroit Free Press. 

ALMA’S SOPHOMORE YEAR 

“It cannot fail to appeal to the lovers of good things 
in girls’ books.” — Boston Herald . 

ALMA’S JUNIOR YEAR 

“ The diverse characters in the boarding-school are 
strongly drawn, the incidents are well developed and the 
action is never dull.” — The Boston Herald. 

ALMA’S SENIOR YEAR 

“ A healthy, natural atmosphere breathes from every 
chapter.” — Boston Transcript. 


THE GIRLS OF 
FRIENDLY TERRACE SERIES 

By Harriet Lummis Smith 
Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, 
per volume ....... $1.65 

THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE 

“A book sure to please girl readers, for the author 
seems to understand perfectly the girl character.” — 
Boston Globe. 

PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 

“It is a wholesome, hearty story.” — Utica Observer. 

PEGGY RAYMOND’S SCHOOL DAYS 

The book is delightfully written, and contains lots of 
exciting incidents. 

THE FRIENDLY TERRACE QUARTETTE 

These four lively girls found their opportunities to 
serve their country. The story of their adventures will 
bring anew to every girl who reads about them the reali- 
zation of what she owes to her country. 

A — 3 


TEE PAGE COMPANY’S 


FAMOUS LEADERS SERIES 

By Charles H. L. Johnston 
Each large 12mo, cloth decorative , illustrated, 

‘per volume . . . . . . $2.00 

FAMOUS CAVALRY LEADERS 

“ More of such books should be written, books that 
acquaint young readers with historical personages in a 
pleasant, informal way.” — New York Sun. 

FAMOUS INDIAN CHIEFS 

“ Mr. Johnston has done faithful work in this volume, 
and his relation of battles, sieges and struggles of these 
famous Indians with the whites for the possession of 
America is a worthy addition to United States History.” 
— New York Marine Journal. 

FAMOUS SCOUTS 

“ It is the kind of a book that will have a great fascina- 
tion for boys and young men.” — New London Day. 

FAMOUS PRIVATEERSMEN AND ADVEN- 
TURERS OF THE SEA 

“ The tales are more than merely interesting ; they are 
entrancing, stirring the blood with thrilling force.” — 
Pittsburgh Post. 

FAMOUS FRONTIERSMEN AND HEROES OF 
THE BORDER 

“The accounts are not only authentic, but distinctly 
readable, making a book of wide appeal to all who love 
the history of actual adventure.” — Cleveland Leader. 

FAMOUS DISCOVERERS AND EXPLORERS 
OF AMERICA 

“ The book is an epitome of some of the wildest and 
bravest adventures of which the world has known.” — 
Brooklyn Daily Eagle. 

FAMOUS GENERALS OF THE GREAT WAR 

Who Led the United States and Her Allies to a Glo- 
rious Victory. 

“The pages of this book have the charm of romance 
without its unreality. The book illuminates, with life- 
like portraits, the history of the World War,” — Rochep 
ter Post Express. 

A-4 


: BOOKS TOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


HILDEGARDE - MARGARET SERIES 

By Laura E. Richards 
Eleven Volumes 

The Ilildegarde-Margaret Series, beginning with 
M Queen Hildegarde ” and ending with “ The Merry- 
weathers.” make one of the best and most popular series 
of books for girls ever written. 

Each large 12mo, cloth decorative , illustrated , 
per volume . . . . . . . $ 1.75 

The eleven volumes boxed as a set • $ 19.25 

LIST OF TITLES 

QUEEN HILDEGARDE 

HILDEGARDE’S HOLIDAY 

HILDEGARDE’S HOME 

HILDEGARDE’S NEIGHBORS 

HILDEGARDE’S HARVEST 

THREE MARGARETS 

MARGARET MONTFORT 

PEGGY 

RITA 

FERNLEY HOUSE 

THE MERRYWEATHERS 
A — 5 


THE PAGE COMPANY’S 


THE CAPTAIN JANUARY SERIES 

By Laura E. Richards 

Each one volume, 12mo, cloth decorative, illus- 
trated, per volume 90 cents 

CAPTAIN JANUARY 

A charming idyl of New England coast life, whose 
success has been very remarkable. 

SAME. Illustrated Holiday Edition . . $1.35 

MELODY: The Stort of a Child. 

MARIE 

A companion to “Melody” and “Captain January.” 


ROSIN THE BEAU 

A sequel to “Melody” and “Marie.” 

SNOW-WHITE J Or, The House in the Wood. 

JIM OF HELLAS J Or, In Durance Vile, and a 
companion story, Bethesda Pool. 

NARCISSA 

And a companion story, In Verona, being two delight- 
ful short stories of New England life. 

"SOME SAY” 

And a companion story. Neighbors in Cyrus. 

NAUTILUS 

“‘Nautilus* is by far the best product of the author’s 
powers, and is certain to achieve the wide success it so 
richly merits.” 

ISLA HERON 

This interesting story is written in the author’s usual 
charming manner. 

A— 6 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


DELIGHTFUL BOOKS FOR LITTLE 
FOLKS 

By Laura E. Richards 

THREE MINUTE STORIES 

Cloth decorative, 12mo, with eight plates in full color 
and many text illustrations . . . . $1.75 

“ Little ones will understand and delight in the stories 
and poems.” — Indianapolis News. 

FIVE MINUTE STORIES 

Cloth decorative, square 12mo, illustrated . $1.75 

A charming collection of short stories and clever 
poems for children. 

MORE FIVE MINUTE STORIES 

Cloth decorative, square 12mo, illustrated . $1.75 
A noteworthy collection of short stories and poems 
for children, which will prove as popular with mothers 
as with boys and girls. 

FIVE MICE IN A MOUSE TRAP 

Cloth decorative, square 12mo, illustrated . $1.75 

The story of their lives and other wonderful things 
related by the Man in the Moon, done in the vernacular 
from the lunacular form by Laura E. Richards. 


A NEW BOOK FOR GIRLS 

By Laura E. Richards 

HONOR BRIGHT 

Cloth decorative, 12mo, illustrated . . . $1.75 

No girl ever deserved more to have a series of stories 
written about her than does HONOR BRIGHT, the new- 
est heroine of a talented author who has created many 
charming girls. Born of American parents who die 
in the far East, Honor spends her school days at the 
Pension Madeline in Vevey, Switzerland, surrounded by 
playmates of half a dozen nationalities. As are all of 
Mrs. Richards’ heroines, HONOR BRIGHT is the high- 
est type of the young girl of America, with all the in- 
dependence of character which is American to the core 
in young as in old. 

A — 7 


THE PAGE COMPANY’S 


THE BOYS’ STORY OF THE 
RAILROAD SERIES 

By Burton E. Stevenson 
Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, 

; per volume . . . . . . . $1.75 

THE YOUNG SECTION-HAND; Or, The Ad- 

ventures of Allen West. 

“ The whole range of section railroading is covered in 
the story.” — Chicago Post. 

THE YOUNG TRAIN DISPATCHER 

“ A vivacious account of the varied and often hazard- 
ous nature of railroad life.” — Congregationalism 

THE YOUNG TRAIN MASTER 

“ It is a book that can be unreservedly commended to 
anyone who loves a good, wholesome, thrilling, informing 
yarn.” — Passaic News. 

THE YOUNG APPRENTICE; Or, Allan West’s 
Chum. 

“ The story is intensely interesting.” — Baltimore Sun. 


BOY SCOUT STORIES 

By Brewer Corcoran 

Published with the approval of “ The Boy Scouts of 
America ” 

Each, one volume, 12mo, cloth decorative, illus- 
trated, per volume $1.75 

THE BOY SCOUTS OF KENDALLVILLE 

The story of a bright young factory worker who can- 
not enlist because he has three dependents, but his 
knowledge of woodcraft and wig-wagging, gained through 
Scout practice, enables him to foil a German plot to blow 
up the munitions factory. 

THE BOY SCOUTS OF THE WOLF PATROL 

The boys of Gillfield who were not old enough to go 
to war found just as many thrills at home, chasing a 
German spy. 

A — 8 


BOOKS FOR TOUNG PEOPLE 


THE CARITA SERIES 

Bv Lucy M. Blanchard 
Each, one volume , cloth decorative, 12mo, illus- 
trated $1.65 

CARITA, AND HOW SHE BECAME A PATRI- 
OTIC AMERICAN 

“ One of the strongest points of the book is the fact 
that its characters seem to be real people, doing the 
things that real people do. More than that, they are 
wholesome, worth-while folks whose companionship in- 
spires a sane and pleasing view of life.” — Salt Lake 
Tribune, Salt Lake City. 

CARITA’S NEW WORLD 

“Wholesome and altogether fascinating; all this can 
be truly said of all of Miss Blanchard’s stories for girls. 
‘ Carita’s New World ’ has both of these characteristics.” 
— Troy Record, Troy, N. Y. 

“ There is a fine originality about Carita that will make 
her adorable to all girls.” — Oakland Tribune. 


THE MERRYMAKERS SERIES 

By Herschel Williams 

Each, one volume, 12mo, illustrated . . $1.65 

THE MERRYMAKERS IN NEW YORK 

“ The book is bright and clever and gives an excellent 
picture of our great metropolis. One can in his imagina- 
tion see New York most entertainingly through the eyes 
of the young Merrymakers.” — St. Andrew's Cross, Phila- 
delphia. 

THE MERRYMAKERS IN CHICAGO 

The Merrymakers who had such a splendid Christmas 
vacation in New York, enjoy another rollicking good 
time, — a summer vacation in Chicago. While brother 
Ned, the young newspaper reporter, “ covers ” the Re- 
publican national convention in Chicago, Carl, the oldest 
of the four sightseeing Merrymakers, decides that he 
wants to own a department store some day, and inciden- 
tally learns all the steps he must take from being an 
errand boy to a merchant magnate. 

A — 9 


THE PAGE COMPANY’S 


IDEAL BOOKS FOR GIRLS 

Each , one volume , cloth decorative , 12mo, . $1.10 

A LITTLE CANDY BOOK FOR A LITTLE GIRL 

By Amy L. Waterman. 

“ This is a peculiarly interesting little book, written in 
the simple, vivacious style that makes these little manuals 
as delightful to read as they are instructive.” — Nash- 
ville Tennessean and American. 

A LITTLE COOK-BOOK FOR A LITTLE GIRL 

By Caroline French Benton. 

This book explains how to cook so simply that no one 
can fail to understand every word, even a complete 
novice. 

A LITTLE HOUSEKEEPING BOOK FOR A 
LITTLE GIRL 

By Caroline French Benton. 

A little girl, home from school on Saturday mornings, 
finds out how to make helpful use of her spare time, and 
also how to take proper pride and pleasure in good 
housework. 

A LITTLE SEWING BOOK FOR A LITTLE 
GIRL 

By Louise Frances Cornell. 

“ It is comprehensive and practical, and yet revealingly 
instructive. It takes a little girl who lives alone with 
her mother, and shows how her mother taught her the 
art of sewing in its various branches. The illustrations 
aid materially.” — Wilmington Every Evening. 

A LITTLE PRESERVING BOOK FOR A 
LITTLE GIRL 

By Amy L. Waterman. 

In simple, clear wording, Mrs. Waterman explains 
every step of the process of preserving or “ canning ” 
fruits and vegetables. 

A LITTLE GARDENING BOOK FOR A LITTLE 
GIRL 

By Peter Martin. 

This little volume is an excellent guide for the young 
gardener. In addition to truck gardening, the book gives 
valuable information on flowers, the planning of the 
garden, selection of varieties* etc. 

A — 10 
























✓ 










